Search Results

07 Handcuffs Enjoy what? Watching me beg? That made my brown eyes snap with fury. “Do you know who you’re talking to?” I hissed. “Careful pup, don’t bite.” He closed in on me to tower over me. “Hounds in heat shouldn’t antagonize the big dog.” I glared up at him. Catching that woodsy cologne again. And for some reason it was disorienting me now, combined with the rest of him. My eyes roved down over his frame, knowing now that he was wound with muscle and coated in sexy tattoos. “So, which am I?” I challenged. “A pup or the bitch in heat?” He dropped his face to me. “You tell me.” I reared back. That’d sounded perilously close to a come on. From Porter? Okay, clearly, he’s not at all who I thought he was. “I’m your boss!” “Not here you’re not.” He took another predatory step toward me, forcing me to retreat before he stepped on my foot. He chased my movements. “Here you’re a small woman alone in the apartment of a man you hardly know. Asking him for favors when you never know what you’re going to get.” What am I going to get? I almost wanted to ask the question. Nearly dying with curiosity now. “What are you going to do?” I eyed that holster. “Shoot me?” He snorted. “Why would I do that?” He reached into his side pocket and lifted his fold handcuffs to tap them pointedly toward me. “When this could be sooo much more fun.” “Porter!” “My name is Kane. Only people at Clark & Walker call me that.” “But I-” “Kane.” He cut me off. Walking past me. “If you want to keep talking to me, you’re going to have to go with me. I have to get to work.” “Where do you work?” I asked suspiciously. Tagging behind him. He paused next to the door to pull a formed black coat, with a masculine cut off a hook and toss it over his shoulders. This didn’t look like my Oversight Accountant. He looks like the bad boy straight from a porn movie. And now that he was walking away from me, my eyes were drawn to that tight backside. My brows drew together as I realized how tight an ass that really was. Slacks didn’t do him justice. Or perhaps they had and I just hadn’t checked Porter out the way I was now. I wasn’t entirely sure. We got in the elevator and I stepped next to him. Spinning on my heel with my bag in my hands to watch the doors closing next to him. “The Red Tar.” He leaned sideways to say. Bumping my shoulder with his. “Really?” My brow furrowed and I stared up at him. “Yeah. Why?” “No reason. I just-you just...” He turned his head slowly and blinked down at me. Waiting for me to finish that sentence. Which I’m definitely not going to do. Now. I chewed my cheek. Teresa was right. “You’re a bouncer?” “Security Manager.” He corrected. “Same thing?” He hesitated. “Close enough.” What the hell does that mean? Could he possibly be more mysterious. Staring at him in the little elevator, I was staring at the way the weird elevator light was catching the red highlights in his dark brown hair. Giving it that dark rusty tinge that I’d always thought was plain. Certainly not now. I saw that the collar on that thin, tight cut jacket was turned up around his neck. But as thick as he was, it seemed to suit him rather than looking ridiculous. I wondered what he’d do if I stepped in-front of him and caught those collars to yank him down and kiss him. I bet he’d be so stunned I could shove him against that wall and climb him like a tree. I blinked in shock at my own thoughts. When did I get so horny? I blamed it on the fact that the whole elevator now smelled like his cologne. That deep earthen, woodsy aroma that made him seem wild. I was already wondering if he’d have a motorcycle hidden in the garage that he was going to expect me to ride in my skirt. It’d certainly finish his look. *** I found myself adjusting my skirt uncomfortably. Noting that my panties suddenly felt like they were sticking to me and knowing full well why that would be. He led me around the side of his apartment building to a line of garage doors. He plucked a keyring from his pocket and hit a button with his thumb. As soon as the door started lifting I realized that what I was looking at was a car. A nice one. The pointed lined and deep decorative indentations made it clear that it was expensive. “What is it?” I asked breathlessly. “A car.” “What kind.” “A Spider.” “Never heard of it.” He snorted, walking toward the driver’s side while I slid between the wall and the car, trying not to get dust on my clothes as I cracked the passenger door. “Of course not.” “What the hell does that mean?” “You’re so careful and controlled, I can’t imagine you driving anything fun.” “I can be fun.” He paused to peer over the top of the car, eyeing me skeptically. “When? In the sack? ‘Cause I really doubt anywhere else.” “Excuse me?” My brows shot up in affront. He grinned. Flashing deep dimples on both sides of his mouth and making green eyes dance wickedly. “Are you trying to provoke me?” I accused. “Is it working?” He called out before vanishing into the seat and pulling the door closed. I had to climb inside to continue the argument. Pulling the odd door closed. It seemed to swing both out or up. I frowned at it, as I pushed on it, making sure I had gotten it closed all the way. “Don’t worry Punkin’.” He drawled. “I won’t let you fall out.” I turned wide eyes to him. “Aren’t you full of piss and vinegar?” “I am.” He nodded. Turning the car on with an angry rev. “You ready?” He gave me a long look that promised I was in for a lot more than a ride to his work. What the fuck have I gotten myself into? 08 Negotiating with Danger “Porter?” “Kane.” He corrected. “Yes.” “Say it.” He taunted. “I will.” I evaded. Why did it seem so weird to think of him by his first name? Because all of this is weird. “Are you going to loan me the money?” My head dropped back against the seat, bunching my blonde hair around my face as I peered at him. “You haven’t told me what I’m getting out of it.” “What do you want?” I tossed my hands. “A great appraisal this year?” He laughed outright. A deep, barking, masculine sound that immediately told me that something so menial mattered very little to this version of Porter. “I take it that’s a no.” I said sullenly. “It’s a no to that. Sell me something, Boss Lady. Thought you were good at this.” “Are you saying you want me to fuck you?” I hissed in annoyance. His head whipped to me. “First of all, if we did, it would absolutely be me fucking you. And secondly, no. I don’t exchange favors for sex. I can get that for free.” I was stunned to silence. Giving him a long look as I realized that was very likely too. I thought of how Teresa stared at him, and Rita was always there with her coffee pitcher. They fawned over him. How did I not see it before? Because I hadn’t seen his raw animal appeal before. “What could you possibly want then?” He shifted the car and then glanced at me sideways. “Move in with me.” I gasped and sat forward. “I thought you didn’t exchange favors for sex!” “I didn’t say sex. I said live.” “Why would you want me to live with you.” He went deathly silent, and I was getting the distinct sense that he had no intention of telling me. But I had the feeling this had to do with a good deal more than sex. Live with him? Of all the things, I thought he might say, that seemed the most insane thing I could’ve never imagined. Why would he want that? To seduce me. I was pretty sure that Porter had very little sexual interest in me. “Tell me, Porter.” I coaxed. “I’m not telling you shit.” He said a bit venomously though he didn’t raise his voice. Shifting again he added. “You can’t even get my name right.” I winced. Kane. Why am I so bad, at this? I used to have a gift for persuading boys to give me things I wanted. That was before I married Logan and he destroyed my self-esteem. It had taken a long time after our break-up to build myself back up. “It’s just weird for me to say.” "It’s my name.” He said flatly. “I know...” “But?” “It’s not how I think of you.” He turned his head to give me a look that I’d have sworn saw straight through me. “How are you thinking of me now, Angel?” Why did I shiver when he said my name in that drawling way? I turned my head and stared out the windshield. “Move in with me. I’ll loan you the money.” “Why?” I asked again. “Does it matter?” “Yes. I’m not much into being someone’s sex slave.” “Intriguing as that sounds, Punkin’...” His gaze dropped to the long length of leg exposed by my skirt riding up while I sat in the seat. I shifted and tugged it down. “Told you, not into exchanging for sex.” “Then quit beating around the bush and tell me why.” “I like the presence of a woman in my apartment.” He said softly. Looking back out the window again. “Presence?” “The smell, the feel, the presence...” “I-I-I'm not sure that I’ll meet that criteria.” “You’ll meet it, Honey. You’re all woman.” He said it as though it were fact, more than a compliment. Still felt like a compliment though. “You’re guaranteed to be painting your toenails while you watch some girly show. And showering with flowery shampoos and wiping your body with some kind of aloe or cocoa scented lotion and leaving tiny shoes around and playing music that will destroy every fragment of my manhood.” I was a little taken aback. All of those things are probably true. But why does he say them so reverently. “Why do you talk about it like that?” His dark profile glanced at me then back out the windshield. “The presence of a woman?” “Yes.” “Wasn’t much of it in my house.” “Growing up?” He nodded. “My dad and my brothers.” “Mom passed?” I asked gently. “Left.” “But you said women are easy to come by.” “They are.” He said dully. “But they all want more than to live next to me.” That’s fair. Looking at him now I was very sure he wouldn’t find women willing to settle for that. They’d all want to climb on him. I wanted to climb on him. I shook myself. Banishing the tiny, horny voice in my head. When was the last time I had sex? Sadly, it was Logan. Awhile after our broke up, I’d given in. Once. And regretted it ever since. All I could think was how dirty and oily he seemed. I no longer saw him the same as I had when I married him. I could see how conniving he was, now. “We’re here.” Porter pulled around the side of the bustling club. I stared at the long line out front. A guy with a clipboard was stopping people at the doors. Scanning the clipboard and writing name before deciding who went in and who waited. “They’re not going to let me in.” I murmured. I’d never actually been here. My name certainly wouldn’t be on that board. “They will.” He parked the car. And rubbed a palm over the dashboard to ensure it was clean. Glancing around I noticed that the whole car was immaculate. It smelled clean. New. Though I was sure everything he owned would smell like that for years after he had it. “How are you so sure?” I queried. Trying to focus on the conversation. He shrugged. Changing the subject. “You never answered me.” I didn’t agree to live with him. I was stalling. “How long are you talking?” “Few weeks.” He shrugged. Not really giving me the specifics, I hoped for. 09 Touching the Iceberg I opened my mouth with questions, but he suddenly leaned over me. Delving his hand under my seat, so deeply that his cheek nearly pressed against my knee cap. Hovering less than an inch above it. I thought he might turn my head and try to see up my skirt, but he didn’t. He continued looking at the dash while he gripped something and pulled it out. I’d shifted my knee away from him and watched stunned as he pulled out a giant bit of elastic attached to a springy, circular, frame. He shifted and climbed out of the car. I followed his lead and got out. Watching him in confusion as he locked it and pocketed the keys before tossing open a broad ring and catching it under the front of his car before unfolding it over the hood and roof, before pulling it down the back. Completely shielding the car. “What is this?” “Car cover.” He said dismissively. Turning away from it. “Less tempting to do something shitty to it when it’s covered.” I guessed that was likely true. He aimed toward the front doors and I followed. “They won’t let me in.” I said worriedly. “They will.” How can he be so confident. We got to the door and he unhooked the heavy red rope and walked through, waving me in. There were whoops and hollers and people shouting his name as he took the clipboard and assumed the place at the door. He began scribbling on the board. The other man went in. Porter waved the first couple forward. Scanned the list and waved them away. I was shocked at how firmly he told them ‘nope’ and indicated they should go. Nothing like the meek guy I thought he was. They hesitated. The guy was clearly angry, his face nearly purple. But they left. I hovered behind him. Between his wide shoulders and the door. Leaning forward enough to whisper near his back. “Aren’t you worried about ending up in a fight.” “Hoping.” He murmured without ever looking up from that clipboard. I reared back. I must’ve heard him wrong. He waved people in, and they wove around me and went in the door. He sorted through the crowd while I patiently waited behind him. Wanting to discuss more about whether he was going to help me or not, but not wanting to distract him from what he was doing in-case something went wrong. He needs his full attention. And, to be honest, it was smoking hot watching him take control and make commanding decisions that made people’s night or sent them off in tears. After about an hour another guy showed up and Porter handed him the clipboard. Turning around he caught my upper arm and rotated me with him. Opening the door and holding it above my head so I could go in first. The hint of a gentleman? “I’m not really dressed to be in here.” I looked around a bit nervously. Having never been in this club before. “No. You’re a bit overdressed.” He agreed. “You could certainly take some off if it’d make you feel more comfortable?” I tossed him a quick look. “Are you flirting with me?” “Now?” He looked down at me. “Yes?” “Yes.” He said decisively. Looking over the crowd as he added, “Hard.” I glanced at him, mouth agape. “What?” “You’re so ballsy!” “You’ve no idea.” “Did you have something to drink?” I blurted. Blinking wide eyes. “Not a drop.” He glanced at me again. “I don’t drink.” “Who are you?” “You keep saying that.” “You’re not acting like you.” “You’ve no idea who I am.” “I think I’m learning.” “You’ve barely touched the iceberg, Love.” I believed him. He moved us to the far corner where he tucked me into a booth before sitting across from me. “It’s quieter over here.” I said appreciatively. He gave me a thoughtful look. “It keeps my back covered and gives me the best view of the club.” “There were dancers on a few stages, writhing to the music under neon lights.” On a higher pedestal was a guy that was jerking smoothly in a white jacket and pants, reflecting the light in blinding brightness. “Why am I here, Porter?” I gave him a long study. Though he was looking past me. Clearly very serious about his job. “Because you chose to follow me.” “I am not as greedy as you think.” I tried to explain. Shifting uncomfortably as I began to have some reservations about asking him for money now. Before I’d thought he’d never have the gumption to tell me ‘no.’ Now I found myself looking at him thinking that there was likely perilously little this guy said ‘yes’ to. “You don’t know what I think, Angel. You’ve certainly never asked. And as a case in point, I don’t think you’re greedy.” “It’s not just about the money.” “No. It’s about your mother.” His gaze landed on me. I knew my brown eyes went so wide, I probably looked like someone had shot me in the butt with a taser. It’s kind of what I feel like. I eyed him warily, slumping back into the corner booth. “How could you possibly know that?” I’ve never talked to anyone at work about mom. “I followed you when I found out you were stealing it.” “Why would you do that?” I asked horrified. He followed me. I was so appalled “I wanted to know why.” “Why?” “To know how fast I was going to turn you in.” He said it so matter-of-fact, so unabashedly. And he keeps calling it ‘stealing’. I liked to think of it as ‘skimming’ because it sounded less awful. I swallowed. He did think about it. How long had he known? “You don’t understand.” I tried to explain. Flattening my hands over the table. “When Logan and I divorced, I let him keep everything because I just wanted it to be over.” “Doesn’t seem like it’s over.” Because Logan is always all over me. “That is not reciprocated.” He tilted his head at me in a way that said he found that unlikely. “You married a guy but now you don’t want him?” “Not after I found out where he’d been. Saw him a bit differently after that.” “C’mon.” He gave me a sideways look. “Not even once.” “Once.” I lifted my finger, dropping my head in shame. “And it was regrettable.” “Ooh.” He pursed his lips. “Not good when a woman says lovemaking is regrettable.” “That’s putting it kindly.” I grunted. “Hardly lovemaking.” “Hmm.” He eyed me. I was immensely curious to hear whatever it was he considered saying. But he decided against it. Closing his lips. “Why you want me to live with you?” I asked. “Is this a form of seduction.” “Hardly. If I go to seduce you, make no mistake, you’ll know…” 10 Bargaining “Then why?” I probed. Still wanting to find the real reason he was trying to get me under his roof. “I find it hard to believe it’s just my company you’re yearning for.” He seems like he can barely tolerate me most days. “Told you. Like the presence of a woman.” He went back to scanning the room with those alert eyes. “The smell of woman shampoo conditioners, candles, the general vibrant softness that she brings to a room. Things are better when one is around.” That was a horribly intimate thing to say. “I’ve never heard a man talk like that.” “How many do you know that were raised, with all brothers, by their father?” He tugged at the cuff of one sleeve pulling his jacket off and setting free some wide shoulders as he meticulously plucked the collar to find a center line and folded it. Setting it on the benched seat next to him. “No mom?” He returned his attention to me. “That’s a tale for another day, Punkin’.” Punkin’ means he’s being disdainful. I noticed. I eyed him skeptically. “If you’re looking for a suzy housewife, I’m the wrong damn girl.” I don’t have time for that shit. Besides, after work and my short workout, being lazy was my favorite part of the day. I’m not giving that up. “I’m not.” Was he always so decisive? The way he said things made it impossible to doubt he was sincere. I was crazy to ever think I’d gotten my skimming past him. With the kinds of hours he pulled, first to the office in the morning and last to leave, there was probably nothing he missed. How does he do that if he’s working here at night? It was a reasonable assumption that he was only here on Friday nights and over the weekends. “If you’re looking for a handout, I’m not your guy either.” He linked his hands over the top of the table and rolled his thumbs over each other. Making it hard for me not to think about the fact that every time they moved, tiny muscles on the bottom of his bicep dipped running all down to the top of his forearm. Drawing attention to their tanned, lean lines. I’d not have thought Porter would be caught dead in rolled up sleeves on a button up. Much less one that looked painted on. I certainly wasn’t objecting. Then his words fully set in. “I’ll pay you back!” I defended. “I didn’t mean ‘give give’.” “How are you going to do that when you had to steal it to begin with?” I glowered. “I will. Pay you. Back.” “That’s good.” “But it’s going to take some time.” “How much time?” “I don’t know.” I slumped back again. “Long enough to get my feet under me.” “Why the Meridian account?” “It’s Logan’s.” I looked away. Not wanting to meet his gaze. “How you know? His name’s not on it.” “No, but he’s shady like that. Likes to be secretive. He opened it the same day as two other accounts. And I’m sure he thought he was hiding funds in-case I decided to go after him for money.” “You didn’t?” He lifted a hand to trace his jawline. Eyeing me thoughtfully. “No.” “Not a penny?” “Not one. I just skimmed that account when I really need it.” I choked on the words. “For mom.” “Why not ask him for the money?” I looked away. “I’d rather go to prison then pay him what he’ll want.” “He’ll want you.” He filled in. “For a few nights.” I flinched. Feeling my stomach heave at the thought. That would destroy my pride. And what was left of my withered little black soul. “Fine.” He straightened. Looking at me passively across the table. Pinning me with those bright green eyes. I opened my mouth to clarify but a man dressed similarly to Porter rushed over. “There’s a problem, Boss.” *** Boss? “One minute.” Porter lifted a finger pointedly at me, signaling he’d be right back. Ah, hell no. This shit, I’ve got to see! As fast as he could slide out to walk next to the man, getting a flash briefing as they crossed the club. I was out and on his heels. A few guys whistled as I walked by. A couple tried to grind on me as I went by. But most just eyed my outfit and assumed I wasn’t looking for a good time. Clearly the smart ones. We reached a scene where two men were arguing. One gripping the other by the jazzy color of a fancy overdone suit. The other shoved him off and they were glaring at each other like two pitbulls sizing up. Both of them looked trim and ready to fight. Clearly already drunk. What’s Porter going to do? “Kane…” I heard a girl whine next to me. “You are here.” “Kane?” Another woman a distance away, whirled around. Long red hair whipping in her haste to lay eyes on him. “Darling.” A skinny brunette appeared from the bar to step into his way, bringing him to a stop. “I must chat with you.” “Not now.” He caught her by the waist and lifted her from his path to set her aside. Like dismissing a child. She crossed her arms and glared furiously. “Hold up!” He barked from a distance away. The two men flipped to see him. Along with everyone else between he and them. One of the two men, the smaller one, shrank backward. Eyeing Porter worriedly. They’ve obviously had an encounter before. And from the looks of it, Porter won. That sounded weird, even just thinking it. “You boys having a problem?” “No, Kane.” The one that hadn’t cowered, the taller of the two, said quickly. “Just an argument amongst friends. We’re good. Right, Mitch?” Bayard held fist out toward the littler man who quickly fist bumped before assuring, Porter. “Yeah. We good.” “Hmm.” Kane had muscled arms crossed over that fitted black shirt, ominously. Looking at them like they’d just crawled from beneath a rock. “No trouble.” The taller one vowed. Putting his hands up in surrender. He tossed his head for the other to follow. They vanished onto the dance floor. With new attitudes, it looks like. 11 Burning Susan I was staring at ‘Kane’ Porter in disbelief when he turned around and met my gaze. “What?” “Who are you?” I said with far more emphasis then all the times, before. He frowned. Opening his mouth to answer the brunette with the short bob stepped in-front of him again. Blocking my view of him save his nose and eyes towering over her. He’s tall. I never really noticed before. I, apparently, didn’t notice an awful lot. “We need to talk.” The skinny brunette said. Putting a hand on her hip. “I don’t think so.” He shook his head. “I think we’ve done quite enough of that.” “Kane…” She said coaxingly. “No.” He told her. Stepping around her and aiming straight for me. I gave him a stunned look since he didn’t appear to be walking toward me but at me. He was. As soon as he got to me he put his hands on my hips and tugged me forcefully against him. Making my eyes bulge. He leaned down near my ear and whispered. “Put your arms around my neck.” I stared at him. He swept up one of my arms and tossed it around his neck, caressing a rough palm down the top of it and then dropping his touch back to my hip. My other hand hesitantly followed. Though I couldn’t link my fingers behind his neck, I held the sides of it. Looking up at him. “Just work with me.” He mouthed. The brunette marched over to us and veered around to see the front of him. “Kane!” She said in outrage. He didn’t look at her. Grinning down at me as though I’d just said something funny. When he flashed that heart stopping smile, I about lost my balance on my heels. Dimpled grooves framed his mouth. And he had perfect square teeth. That grin cut across his face in blinding brightness. Making his green eyes dance and the corners crinkle. When he smiled like that, he looked even more like a magazine cover. He reached up to tuck a bit of hair behind my ear, fondly. Making his shirt, which was unbuttoned to midway down his chest bow open, revealing the tribals cutting across his chest behind the tattooed cross necklace. “Who is she?” Susan shrieked in outrage. Gesturing to me. He just dropped me dead center into a shit storm of drama. And the way this skinny witch was looking at me, she appeared to be one that would certainly cause it. What is he doing? “Not your business, Suze.” He rotated me to turn his back to her. She caught his forearm and tried to yank him back to her, though he refused to budge for her. “Kaney, just talk to me for a minute.” She whined. “I thought I’d made it painfully he clear,” He snarled over his shoulder. “We’re done. Over. I want nothing to do with you. Stop calling, stop showing up here, my apartment, everywhere and leave me the Hell alone.” He said it so fiercely I thought he might round on her and fully unload if she didn’t scamper off. She did. Huffing she tossed her hair. Making the short-cut bob dance around her face as she turned her nose up in a perfect imitation of every ‘Karen’ I’d ever imagined. Stalking off in heels that were far too high with a skirt that was too tight. Sharply lined on the sides to give the illusion of curves. That girl don’t have much curves. I thought as she walked away. “Thank you.” Porter stepped back from me. “Mind telling me what that was?” “Annoying.” He tossed over his shoulder as he made his way back to the booth in the corner, expecting me to follow. I didn’t realize someone was behind us when I shouted to him. “Why’d he call you boss? Thought you were just a security manager, like managing the overall safety of this place.” “No.” The guy trailing behind me laughed. “Security Manager means he’s the boss of the rest of us that do that.” “What?” I looked back at Porter’s back. “You head all security here?” “I said Security Manager.” He slid into the seat again. He did say that. I just didn’t know what it meant. A waitress came over and set a couple cokes down in-front of us. “Good Morning, Good Lookin’.” She murmured to Porter. Giving him a wink before sauntering off. Shaking my head I lifted the drink and chased the straw with my fingernails as I continued the conversation. “So, who was Susan?” “My former fiancé.” “Why not current fiancé?” I pinched the straw and took a sip. “Because I found out she was screwing your husband last year.” I spit my drink. Probably on Porter. Blinking my wide eyes in shock. “I didn’t know he was doing her.” I said. Feeling the same old need to try to apologize for behavior that wasn’t even mine. “Didn’t expect you would’ve.” I took another drink. Waiting for him to say more and hoping whatever came next wouldn’t make me spit again. “Caught her, confronted her,” He explained. “She lied, then admitted, I kicked her out and told her to lose my number.” “I doubt it was that simple.” I said sympathetically. Remembering the sorrow and humiliation I’d first felt after my divorce. “It wasn’t. Is now.” “Do you always talk like that?” He averted his attention to me. Brows lowering. “Like what?” “Choppy. Raw.” “I suppose that’s me.” “You’re not like that at work.” “Don’t have to talk at work.” He countered. I started to argue and caught myself to think about it. How often did I hear him talk? Not very damn much. Really only to thank Rita for coffee. “You do all the talking.” I didn’t like the sound of that. Giving him a dark look. Seeing my expression, he added. “Didn’t say that was a bad thing. I don’t like talking.” “Well, that’s disappointing with your people skills, that’s truly a shame.” “Ha!” He laughed outright at that. I watched him. A little mesmerized, like watching a wild tiger I’d only seen caged before, now roaming its natural habitat. He sobered and tossed the straw from his glass to lift the cup to his lips. Taking a drink. “You going to move in?” “When you say it so sweetly, how could I resist?” He shrugged. “In reality, you don’t have a choice. You’re already as good as my bedfellow.” “Excuse me?” I asked, appalled. He snickered. “I don’t think that word means what you think.” “I know one of the meanings!” “I’m sure you do.” His gaze skimmed over me once more. “But I meant as far as both of us knowing you’re stealing and not saying a word about it.” ‘Stealing’ again. I hate that word. “Well, thanks for that!” “Are you going to answer me, Love?” “Answer what?” He gave me a chiding look. “Don’t play dumb with me.” I sighed, chewing my bottom lip. He leaned across the table. The dancing lights tossing over his hard, masculine features. “You already know you’re moving in with me, Angel. Who you foolin’?” 12 A Quick Move “Fine, Porter.” I said bitterly. “As in, yes?” “Yes.” “Good.” “I’ll move $20,000 to the account to the Meridian tonight.” “What about another $5,000?” I said meekly. Hating asking but knowing I needed it for mom’s surgery. He set the glass down on the table. “Soon as you’re done moving in tomorrow.” “Tomorrow?” I squawked. He nodded. Confirming. “Tomorrow.” “That’s not even possible.” “It is. I’ll help you.” “How are you going to do that? Load boxes in your Spider?” “I’ll borrow my brother’s truck. And my brothers.” “Porter…” “Kane.” “Porter…” I said warily. “Stop stalling, Love. Give up the game. I got you.” He’s right. I’ve no choice. I was going to move in with him. What did I think I was going to do? Get the money and stall him? Looking at Porter’s hard features and the way he was commanding this club. Running it like a force of nature, I was quite sure that ‘accidentally’ forgetting to move in would never work. He’d probably toss me over his shoulder screaming. “This is partly because of Susan, isn’t it?” “Yes. She’ll stop following me, if she thinks I’ve another woman.” So much for only wanting the ‘presence’ of a woman. However, wanting to use me as a human decoy to detour her seemed a far more logical reason he wanted me to move into his apartment in a supposedly platonic way. It is going to be platonic. I told myself. But there was a tiny voice asking if that was what I truly wanted as my eyes roved over the breadth of those shoulders, straying to the fine cut lines of his chest bared by the low buttons of that skin-tight black shirt. I rose from the table and whirled around to go. He caught my forearm in a light grip. “Off, so fast?” “I…” I looked up at him. Wondering how he’d gotten on his feet so fast. I was drowning in that expensive woodsy cologne. Why does he have to smell so good? It was a heady scent. “I best let you get to work.” He quirked his lips in a lopsided grin. “Got what you want, so you’re out now, huh?” I frowned at him. That’s how he sees me. “Well, if I’m supposed to move my whole apartment tomorrow, I should probably get some sleep.” “Ooh.” His lips pursed, though his eyes brightened with interest. “Throwing jabs already, are we?” Yes. “No.” I denied. “The hell you’re not.” I opened my mouth to object but he cut me off. “It’s fine. I’ll play.” He said in a low voice. His eyes fixed on me like a cat looking at a mouse he intends to taste. “You’re upset I have you cornered. That’s understandable.” My gaze roved his face. Realizing that I was going to have to be very, very careful with him. He’s like a hot grenade. Pin pulled and I’ve the handle pinched. If I flinch once something atomic could happen. “Nothing to say, now, Angel?” He queried. Almost taunting me. Scratch that. Flat out taunting me. I needed to remember one very critical thing when dealing with him. Do. Not. Underestimate. Kane Porter. I shook my head slowly. Spinning around and heading for the doors. “See you soon, Love.” He called after me. What the hell have I gotten myself into? And my last thought as I pushed through the door? So much for safe… *** It was barely past midnight, at least that’s what it felt like, when there was banging on my door that surely indicated one of my neighbors had been murdered and cops wanted to question me. I launched from my bed so blearily that the sheets tangled around my pretty painted toes and I fell flat on my face. Crawling on my knees to my bedroom door and finally through the dripping ceiling of my living room to rip open the door. Rearing back as I spotted Porter in my hall. “How the Hell…” “Good Morning, Sunshine.” He shoved a cup of coffee at me. I reflexively took it as he pushed in past me while I was still trying to decide if I was having some awful nightmare. I peeled back the plastic lid to peek inside. Getting a look at the scalded black of it. “What is this?” I lifted it. “Roofing tar?” “Are you a coffee snob?” He asked over his shoulder as three other men wandered into my apartment behind him. “Yes. As a matter-of-fact.” “Hmm. Interesting.” He looked down at me. I blinked one eye then the other to try to clear it of the sleep haze. “What time is it? O’ dark thirty?” “Almost 6 am.” He said cheerfully. The cup lowered in my hand as I stared at him. Asking flatly. “Are you Satan?” He snorted. “Maybe.” He wasn’t even looking at me. He was glancing around my Living Room in interest. Paying special attention to the bucket nearly overflowing beneath the leak. That’s embarrassing. The three other large men were wandering my apartment, picking things up and inspect them. Who the hell are they? Porter swung his head back toward me. “You going to throw on some clothes?” I eyed him running his hand through the hair at the front to shove it back in wet, waving strands. He’s already showered. How long has he been awake? I’d gotten home in the hired driver car at around 11:30 p.m. And he was only just beginning his night. “Don’t you sleep?” I asked sullenly. “Rarely.” “Clothes?” He asked. “What’s wrong with what I’m wearing?” I asked snottily. Then I glanced down. And about shit myself. One breast was all but creeping from the top of my worn, satin pajama top. It was pulled far enough to the side from me falling that one brown crest was visible in the corner of the neckline. Gasping I tugged it up. Giving him a horrified look. He grinned unabashedly. Chewing a piece of gum, he kicked off to the side to pinch between his teeth. “I did ask twice.” He tried to tell me. Horrified I ran to my room to change. 13 Sleeping Arrangements Before I’d even fully dressed, I could hear the movers he’d brought with him lifting side tables and odds and ends. Porter knocked and I told him I was dressed. He cracked the door and saw I was before pushing it open. “Why’d you check?” I asked affronted. “You thought I’d be laying in here waiting for you?” “A man can hope. It’s been a minute.” He said. Making me flush that he’d beaten me at my own game. “I doubt a very long minute.” “That’s a matter of perspective.” He shrugged. Inspecting my most intimate domain. “You want this side table.” “It’s a bedstand.” I corrected. “What’s the difference?” I have no idea! “Huge difference.” I said aloud, contrary to my inner thoughts. I crossed my arms over a loose t-shirt. Which I’d opted to throw over some frayed white jean shorts. “If you say so. You want it?” “Will I have somewhere to put it?” “I was going to put you in my room, and I was going to take the couch. So, whatever you want.” “No!” I cried. My arms dropping to my sides. “I’m not taking your room!” That just sounded like a trap. And even if it didn’t, I was going to be in a room that was guaranteed to smell like his male scent and that sexy cologne. I don’t need that. *** “Alright…” He said slowly. “Have it your way. But my couch isn’t very damn comfortable.” “Then why have it?” “Because I’m never on it.” He dismissed. “You want this bedstandy thingy?” I laughed at his wording. “No. I don’t need it.” My laughter died as I realized what I had in it. Gaging the distance, he was to the narrow drawer on top. “What?” He frowned, reading my expression. “What’s wrong?” I have intimate things in that drawer. And he was entirely too close. Watching my face carefully, he reached out and hooked his fingers under that handle. My face flushed with heat, and my eyes widened. If he opened that drawer, I was going to be unrecoverably mortified. Unable to look him in the eye ever again. I already had two hands out as if I intended to lunge across the room and slam it shut. My lips parted as I fought to find some logical reason why he couldn’t open it. Grinning ear to ear, he dropped his hand and laughed, walking out of my room. “Let us know what you want to go.” That was evil. I scowled at his back as he passed me. He never intended to open it. He was torturing me. I thought for only a moment before a twinkling bulb flipped on over my head. “Guys, can you help me pack up the kitchen.” Porter’s head popped up from the DVDs on a shelf as he caught my honeyed tone. The three movers walked into the kitchen, and I stuffed boxes in their hands while they dutifully waited. I noted that their arms too were littered in similar tattoos. After shoving some pots and a can opener and a few whisks in one box, I looked up at him and realized for the first time, how similar he was to Porter. Though his hair was redder, and he had slightly less muscle. My gaze moved over the other two and realized they were all similar. Brothers. He has brothers. Did he mention that? I felt like he had. But not that there were three of them! “Kane…” One of them called worriedly. “Yeah?” He answered from the Living Room. “She’s packing some weird shit, in here.” He’s onto me. I gave him a withering glare to shut him up, but he was too busy inspecting the contents I was loading in the box. “It’s a lot of stuff.” He warned again. But, thankfully, Porter was busy snooping. “Hey!” He called to me. Making my head turn to see him kneeling before my couch holding a dark red braw that was such thin lace, I could peer at him through it. “Do you want this to go?” “I want you to put that the hell down!” I pointed a finger and motioned it downward. Drop it on the floor! Why is he touching my stuff! That stuff? “I feel like you should pack it?” He twisted it to give it a once over. “Looks like something you may want.” “I don’t! Leave it!” The sight of those big, tanned fingers holding my lacy bra was giving me goosebumps. “Well, if you say so…” He tossed it over his shoulder like a towel as he moved on. Dear God. Why is he torturing me? Could this possibly be more embarrassing. “Porter!” I squealed in objection. Stalking from the kitchen to sweep the bra off his shoulder and haul it to my room. “Are you putting that, in that drawer?” He called. “No!” “Do you want me to open it for you?” “No!” My voice was getting so loud and frantic that I wondered if my neighbors were calling the cops. “Get out of my apartment!” I pointed to the door. Unable to take anymore. “We’ll go.” Porter laughed at my discomfort. “Just tell me what else you want moved.” I stretched my arms to lift a stack of canvas paintings from where they were propped face down against one wall. I handed them off to one of the other brothers while the one in the kitchen was closing up the box of my kitchen stuff. I threw some odds and ends from my bathroom into the box in the other guys’ hand before summoning the last man to stuff a bunch of things from my living room into it. They all left, arms laden with my stuff, to head downstairs. I moved the curtain with a finger to watch them loading a line of trucks out there. “Thank God they’re leaving.” I blew a long breath. But for some reason I wasn’t stepping away from the window as I watched Porter hopping into one pickup and pulling the door closed. Before getting out to tighten some straps and check my things before hopping back in. Moving so agilely into the pickup that I could tell he was just as comfortable in one of those as he was in his fancy Spider. What the hell kind of man am I dealing with? 14 Rethinking My Life It was around 9:00 a.m. when my phone dinged. I lifted it, head already tucked on my shoulders like a beaten pup. Knowing who was sending me a message. The same man that wore my bra as a hand towel. I lifted it and saw I had, at some point, listed him in my phone as ‘Oversight’. Because it’s his job position. Now I was thinking every interaction I’d had with the man had been an ‘Oversight.’ And he knows my darkest secret. Though he was helping me cover the account now. And prepared to loan me the money to cover mom’s surgery today. Which was scheduled for 1:00 p.m. If I let him transfer that money and take that loan, I owe him. He’s going to want more than a woman taking over his apartment. And as his boss, I was setting myself up for a lifetime of blackmail. Not good. I swallowed hard. I don’t have a choice. I had to answer. I clicked the button and tentatively lifted the phone to my ear, sitting on the edge of my bed sorrowfully, I chewed my thumbnail as I muttered hello. “Don’t sound so happy to hear from me, Angel.” “Porter.” I greeted. “You going to get over here and tell us where you want all this stuff?” “Can’t we just set it in a corner somewhere, for now?” I don’t plan to be there long. Which reminded me he’d never given me a timeline for how long this would be. “That’s not going to make you very comfortable.” “I’ll be fine.” “You’re planning to sleep on my couch, I give you two nights.” I’m not sleeping in his room. “I’ll be fine.” “Fine.” He paused. “I love when women say that word. It always means the opposite.” I considered that. There’s probably some truth in that. “Porter?” “Yeah?” “How long am I going to be living there.” “Depends. How long it going to take to pay me back, Sweetheart?” My stomach dropped. That could be years! “I…” “Best settle in.” “You mean pay you in cash right.” “That’s what a loan usually means.” He said slowly. “Nothing more.” “I told you that.” “This makes no sense, you know that?” “Makes about as much sense to you probably as you skimming your ex-husband’s account to support your ma instead of just asking him for it, makes to me.” “He’s an asshole.” “No argument here.” “Can we not talk about this?” I asked quietly. “Long as we’re not talking about a timeline you’re in my apartment. I like to watch over my investments.” I flinched. I’m an investment now. “Am I going to have to pay rent?” “Yeah. In coffee.” “What?” I asked startled. “You can buy the coffee.” “Okay…” “I like coffee.” “I know that…” “Good. See you soon. I dunno where to put this shit. I don’t even know what half of this is.” Metal tinked as he said it. Sounding like he was rummaging through one of the boxes. The phone clicked. That was apparently a goodbye. “Bye.” I murmured to the dead line. What the hell have I done? *** He has my stuff. I looked around my apartment. Some of my stuff. I could back out. I can’t. Mom’s surgery. I checked the clock on my phone. Only a few hours. I swallowed hard. Tempted to text him to ask if he had the $5,000 but too afraid of how greedy it would sound. I pulled out a large backpack and a rolling bag and stuffed them full of clothes I’d need. Slinging a few garment bags of nicer work clothes over my bed, I looked everything over and decided it would be enough to last several weeks. If he has a washer. If not, I’d have to find a laundromat. I pulled on a pink hoodie and a pair of strappy sandals before I headed out of my apartment. The backpack over my shoulders and dragging the rolling bag. Locking my front door, I began walking down the long, quiet hall. Which suddenly reminded me of a plank on a pirate’s ship. Headed straight for a drop off. *** I hailed a taxi and got a ride over. My mind racing as the car bounced over slight potholes, veering into traffic before pulling up to the towering building. I stepped out and paid the driver. Pulling out my bag and tugging out the handle to drag it behind me. Top floor. I knew. Seeing the familiar lines of empty pickups parked out front. I buzzed in and walked past the man on the counter. Heading into the elevator and turning to watch the doors close. Blocking me from the outside world. I was currently rethinking my life. Wishing I hadn’t taken Logan’s money. But unable to think of a single way I could’ve avoided it. The elevator doors dinged and opened. I drew a long breath and stepped into the short hall of the loft. I could already hear laughing men’s voices. And rumbling conversation before I even reached the door. I hesitated outside it. Deciding what I was going to say. Before I had a chance to fully think things through, the door was wrenched open and one of Porter’s brothers stood there. As tall and covered in tattoos as he was. I couldn’t tell them apart. I didn’t even know their names, to try. Before today, I hadn’t even known he had brothers. Like everything else, I’d imagined that totally wrong. Picturing him as an only child, raised by a mother who had to chronically push his glasses up his nose and tousle his red hair before he left the house in tiny high water pants striped polo shirts. Now I knew it was just his brothers and his dad and he had a military background. And he seems to see just fine without those glasses. So, why does he wear them? 15 Monochrome “Hey, Kaney Poo, your girl is here.” The guy at the door called. “Ooh…Kaney Kanesy.” The other brothers cooed as if we had all reverted to ten years old. When they turned to me, I was staring at them all with a bored expression. “What?” The one at the door asked with a shrug. “Really?” I asked in a chiding tone. Ducking his head a little, he slid out the door, past me. The other two quick to follow. Leaving only Porter looking at me. Wearing a pair of slick running pants and a black tank top. He walked over and palmed the door to push it open further. “Come on in.” He waved a hand to usher me. I walked in. Noticing again how everything was stacked by size and the decorations were all either black or white or checkered black and white. In the middle of the studio Living Room was a squared corner couch in slate black with white lines trimming the back and arm rests and outlining the edges of the matching throw pillows. Everything in its place. Like a serial killer. A few black shag rugs were strewn over the hardwood floor and even the countertops in the kitchen area were black marble flecked with some more sparkly colors. A bar separating it from the entryway. He slid his hand over the door and entered that kitchen area. Revealing that matching black tribal tattoos were wound over his shoulder blades and along the back of his shoulders in a similar pattern to the front. Words in calligraphy writing strewn threw it. Though without him holding still while I was close enough to see it, I couldn’t read them. But I was immensely curious to know what they said. I could appreciate that unlike many men that had multiple tattoos, the same theme of art seemed to be carried on through all of Kane’s. Like he’s always used the same artist. My eyes slid down the outline of broad shoulders to a trim waist and down to where his backside indented along the edges beneath those silky pants. Mmm. Damn. He turned around across the bar. “So, I brought this stuff in here. He lifted the box. But you’ll have to decide where you want what.” I looked at it. “I will but I have to head over to St. Andrews.” “The hospital? Today?” He asked with a furrowed brow. Clearly wondering if I was stalling. Which would be genius, if she didn’t already have a surgery scheduled. “Yes. Surgery.” “Ah.” He sucked his cheeks in and nodded. “You’ll be needing this then.” He set the box down on the counter and headed toward his room. Coming out with cash splayed in his hand. He flicked it at me, and I reached to take it. But he gripped it enough I couldn’t pull it away. Frowning, I looked at him. He held out the other masculine hand and waved his fingers for my bag. Sealing the deal once my clothes are here. I hesitated before handing over the bag. He relinquished the cash and held out his other hand for my backpack. I slid it off my shoulder and handed it over. “Can the boxes just stay until I get back?” I asked. Sure, that it would bother him to have my stuff strung out all over his immaculate apartment. They were already a splash of vibrant color with flowered vases and the paintings propped against the wall next to a giant fireplace. “Nope.” He said flatly. Crossing his arms over his chest, in that characteristic way. “I’m tossing them in the dumpster out back.” My eyes flipped to him. Finding his expression unreadable. “I’m kidding.” He said equally as tonelessly. I gave him a long study. Not entirely sure if he was or not. Does he even have a sense of humor? Well, he was finding it quite amusing playing with my underwear earlier. And teasing me about that drawer. “Need a ride?” He offered. “No.” I shook my head. Remembering how immaculate the interior of his fancy car had been. As monochromatic as the rest of his world. I looked at him, wearing black clothes even now. Being surrounded by such cold, flawless colors was the last thing I needed while on the way to pay for a surgery that might either kill or save my only family. “Hope it goes well, Angel. I’ll see you after.” Come back here when you’re done. That’s what he was really saying. *** I walked back to the door and gave him a nod, before heading out. Feeling better with the money in hand. I folded it into my fist as I stepped out before tucking it down into my cleavage. Much as I generally thought the practice was tacky, today I was terrified of losing it before I made it to St. Andrews. I climbed into the first taxi I could wave over, and for a moment, I felt like eyes were on me. I wondered, if I turned and looked back up to that loft, would I see him watching me? I turned my head to look back up, but it was far too high for me to tell. I ducked into the taxi. St. Andrews always smelled of rubbing alcohol and sadness. I walked up the drive just a little past noon. My chest tightened as I entered those doors. Pulling the money from under my shirt as I neared the nurse’s station. I asked for Elizabeth and the clerk vanished through a side door before re-emerging with Elizabeth on her heels. Her salt and pepper hair bound up in its usual bun. She wore an anxious expression. Pulling me aside so I wouldn’t be embarrassed by someone overhearing our conversation. “Tell me you got it, Sweetheart.” I nodded slowly. Lifting the roll. I hadn’t even counted it. But I doubted, Porter was the kind of man to miscount. And he’s not going to give me less than he promised. I just didn’t get that feel from him. She unrolled it and flattened the bills along her palm before taking it and heading back to the extended room. “I’ll be right back with a receipt, and I’ll call the back and let them know to start administering the anesthesia.” I nodded. Feeling tears jump into my eyes. I turned my head to watch her. Feeling the long, loose waves of my blonde hair slipping over my shoulder as I watched her progress. Please hurry. 16 Hidden Strengths I could hear Elizabeth’s voice in the next room and afterward she came out with a scrap of glossy white paper. Handing it to me. I reflexively folded it and stuck it in the back pocket of my jeans. “Can I see her?” “Of course, you can be with her up until she goes into the actual surgical room. Then if you stay outside, we’ll give you regular updates.” My throat constricted and I could no longer form words, so I just nodded. One of the clerks walked me to her room. “Mom.” I said. Rushing to her. “Hey, Baby Girl.” I didn’t know why she still called me that. But it made me feel precious and loved. “Are they treating you well.” “They always do, Honey.” She caught my hand and gave it a tender squeeze. It was hard to imagine that this was the same woman who’d given up her College Master’s to raised me and spent many lonely nights working two jobs to raise me by herself after my dad was killed in a drunk driving accident. Even while she was grieving, she was strong for me. I remembered only her smile when she talked to me. But there had been a few late nights where I had heard her crying softly in her room. But she made sure I never saw it. She always took care of me. Now it’s my turn to take care of her. The nurses and some large CNAs came to get her. Helping her into a wheelchair, her small frame not taking much assisting anymore. She’d once been a very fit, very active woman. Now she looked like it hurt to sit up in the wheelchair. Bits of the cancer had gotten wrapped around her spine and now they were going to attempt to go in and remove it. Without severing her spinal cord or hitting an artery, hopefully. I gave her hand a last squeeze and kissed the back of it before they wheeled her out. Another nurse’s assistant escorted me to the waiting room in the surgical center. I sat down there, my bag in my lap and my hoodie slung over my arm as I waited for information. Feeling very much alone. I shifted several times and eventually got up to click on the television. Hoping that time was passing faster than it felt like. I was terribly afraid they’d come rushing out and tell me that she hadn’t made it through surgery. But nurses kept coming out to tell me things were still going well and so far, there was nothing to worry about. Eventually, the nurse came out. Walking a bit slower and clearly tired. I stood up quickly. Gripping my hoodie nervously. She looked at me with weary eyes and gave me a wan smile. “All done. She should be fine unless we discover a hemorrhage in the next few hours.” I blew a long, relieved breath. “Did they get it.” The woman nodded. “We think so. It was a pretty delicate process, but the doc says he thinks we did.” “Oh, good.” I slumped back into the waiting seat. To await someone telling me I could go see her. My phone dinged and I realized it was getting late. It was Porter. Got the couch made for you. Sure, you don’t want my room? I’m sure. I responded. Ding. How’s your mom? I wondered if he was just offering small talk or genuinely wanted to know. They say she’s going to be okay. Ding. Good. I looked toward the windows and realized that the sun was already lowering. I hadn’t realized it was getting so late. I shot off another text. I’m waiting for her to come out to let her know I’m still here. If we’re not out by the time you have to go to work, I’ll go to my apartment until you get off. Ding. Nope. Was the immediate response. What do you mean, ‘nope?’ Ding. A deal’s a deal. Go to my apartment and relax. I had so many reservations about that, I didn’t even know where to start. Ding. I’ll leave it unlocked. Josh will let you up. I assumed Josh was the doorman at the counter. He’d just let me up like that? I wondered. Though I didn’t text it. What I did text was: What if you want to bring a woman home. Ding. I won’t. I’m taking a break from all that. I was slightly relieved about that. I had no particular desire to deal with that awkwardness. Or to hear that. *** “Your mother is waking.” A nurse advised me. I leapt up. Immediately following her to mom’s room. I pushed open the door and saw her wretching into a baggie held by a nurse. Clearly still sick from all the medications they’d had to give her to put her under. “Are you okay?” I asked her. The nurse holding the baggie was rubbing her back comfortingly. “I’m alright.” My mom croaked as she drew a long breath. “Would you help me to the bathroom?” She asked the nurse. “I can help, mom.” I offered. Mom nodded. The nurse bobbed her head at me and took the bag, leaving the room. I took mom’s forearm and let her lean on me to stand up. Walking with her to the bathroom to help her onto the toilet. “Call when you’re ready.” I backed from the room and closed the door to give her privacy. I could hear her groaning, as she sounded like she was in a lot of pain while going to the bathroom. Eventually I heard the sink run and then her soft yell. “Angelina.” I opened the door and saw her leaning weakly over the sink. I helped her back to her bed and let her get settled. I’ll be in tomorrow to check on you I reassured. “That’s good, Sweetie.” She said. “For now, I just want to rest.” “Okay, mom.” I brushed her grayed hair from her forehead to kiss her forehead. Still relatively smooth despite her age. Then I headed out. Hiding the fact that my eyes were already filled with tears again. To my amazement I made it out the door and several blocks before they were falling from my face. 17 Compassion It’d begun to rain, and the cool, heavy drops fell over me. Feeling like a balm over my skin and hiding how hard I was sobbing. Thankfully, I could let the tears run and no one passing me was any wiser. Cars jetted by now and again but a particularly loud one slowing down behind me, drew my attention. I looked over my shoulder and saw an expensive looking silver car with sharp lines. It growled as it veered over the passenger door was tossed open. “Get in.” He ordered. Leaning over the console to talk to me. “I’m soaking wet.” I gestured down my length. Objecting to ruining his fancy seats. “I see that. I said get in.” I was too exhausted to argue. Giving him a pensive look, I slid into the seat. “Probably going to ruin it.” I muttered, working hard not to look at him. “It’s leather. It’ll be fine.” He was staring through the rivulets of water rolling over the windshield. Casting shadows over his hard features. He was wearing a leather button up with the sleeves rolled. Unbuttoned to the middle of his chest. Showing the tattoos on that warm, tanned skin when he moved. Why was I always so mesmerized by that? Disbelief. I decided. Tattoos. On Porter. He shifted gears and guided the car. His leg moving as he clutched in black tactical pants. “Already ready for work tonight?” I asked. “Yep.” “Were you waiting at the hospital.” “No. I was going by. Figured you’d try to head to your apartment, knowing you.” That had been the direction I was travelling, but that was more because it was mindless. And I’d just wanted time to breathe. Porter glanced at me and glanced again. I felt his eyes. He suddenly guided the car back to the edge of the sidewalk. Staring at me a long moment. “Are you okay?” I sobbed at the question and had to put a hand over my face to stifle more sound. “Thought you said surgery went okay?” He asked softly. Flipping open the console and pulling out a handful of Kleenex to hand them to me. I dabbed my eyes and blew my nose. Embarrassed by the amount of makeup smeared on the Kleenex and how not put-together I was right now. “It did. I was just worried about her.” And I don’t know how things are going to go in the apartment with you. But I wasn’t going to say that. I could go to prison for larceny. I pushed my wet hair back from my forehead and dropped my head back on his comfy headrest. Noticing he’d pulled out a cellphone in a white case and was hitting buttons with his thumb. Sending a text. I looked from the cellphone to his green shirt. “I thought everything you owned was either black or white. Except your accountant clothes.” He tugged his collar pointedly. “I know. I’m surprised.” “Surprised? Or impressed?” He dipped his head forward and turned it to look at me. Whatever he was thinking was beyond me. Before I could respond, his phone made a low buzz and he glanced at it. Nodding in satisfaction before he shifted gears and started the car again. Pulling into a lane and aiming it for his apartment. As he guided the wheel, my eyes fell to the bulldog centered in the dark lines wrapping his forearm. “Marine bulldog?” He glanced down at it. “Good eye.” “You were one?” “First, just a military brat. Then a marine.” “So you grew up in the culture?” “Yes.” He said a bit quietly. And I noticed there was something akin to pain flickering over his face. “Why aren’t you now?” “I got my fill.” “I didn’t think marines ever did?” “I did.” Something happened. Now I was curious. Curious beyond belief. “What happened?” He was quiet so long I thought he wasn’t going to answer me. But after a time, his lips parted as though he’d speak. He hesitated as he spun the wheel, to guide the car onto his lane. “My brother and I both enlisted. Trained together, worked together, fought together. We were both on the same convoy, he was in the HumV behind mine when the shell hit.” Uh oh. I stiffened. Seeing where this was going. “He didn’t…” “Make it.” Porter filled in. “It lost its shine for me, after that.” “I’m sure that was painful.” “Likely as painful as watching my only family going through cancer surgeries, might be.” I grimaced. “How’d you get all that?” “Google.” “You internet stalked me?” I was somewhat flattered, he’d taken enough interest to know. “Researched.” He corrected. “Why?” I asked out of curiosity. “I’ll tell you that eventually.” Oh, now that made me itch with desire to know. But from the look on his face, he had no intention of telling me anymore on the topic. We walked into the building. He greeted Josh, the guy at the counter and went to the elevator. I walked next to him, hiding the urge to try to hide my face. Afraid Josh would think I was just another of Porter’s conquests. Porter’s conquests? I couldn’t even believe I’d thought that. This is still Porter. I think… *** Once in the elevator, I was surrounded by the deeply masculine smell of his cologne. Making me want to tilt sideways and sniff his shirt. “What are you thinking?” He asked. “Nothing really.” I sighed. Not about to admit what had been on my mind. And relieved that the pain of earlier had washed away some. Just being around company seemed to be helping. Even if it is just Porter. “I doubt that.” He turned the knob and walked in. Absentmindedly, tossing his keys in a checkered black and white dish on the bar counter of the kitchen. He didn’t even look at it. But it landed dead center. I looked at him as he rounded back to me, to take my hoodie and bag. “Are you bad at anything?” “Yes.” He said in his usual decisive tone. “Relationships.” “Why?” My brow furrowed. He didn’t look like he’d be bad at relationships. My eyes roved freely over him while he was busy hanging my sweater on a hook. Along with the thin strap of my small purse. It looked like he’d be really, really, good at them. “Don’t know much about women.” He shrugged. “And as you can see, I’m a fantastic communicator.”

07 In Her Then I palmed her collar to hold her there and glided into her. Feeling those wet walls peaked around me. Slowly peeling open to make way for my branch. Once she was impaled she tipped her head back and made an objecting noise. “Do you feel that Sweetheart. That’s me ball deep in your pretty flesh. A man claiming a woman. And this is how it’ll be every night in my bed.” “All this sweet flesh…” I palmed her outer thigh. Still holding it but caressing it and learning the feel of it. “Mine for the taking…” “I won’t ever be yours…” She grunted out. I still hadn’t moved. Eyeing her face and waiting long enough for her to relax so she didn’t become even more sore. “You’re going to have to learn to behave like a true fey female when you’re representing me to the people.” Her head fell forward. Her furious gaze almost yellow in her temper. “You mean submit to whatever you’d do to me. To your stabbing and probing and touching?” Her just saying such a thing made me even harder. Inflating further inside her walls until I could tell she was stretched as far as she could bear. She was twitching her hips as her body struggled to adjust to the new sensation. “That’s exactly what I mean.” “You can rot in Hell.” Not the first time she’s said that to me. “Hold still and relax.” I dismissed her rudeness. Preparing to do as I would. *** “I’m not going to relax. I don’t want you anywhere near me.” “Well,” I scooped her jaw with my free hand to keep her looking at me. “I’m as close to you as a man can possibly be.” She opened her mouth to spit more venom, but I began rocking my hips in and out of her. Making her gasp. She winced slightly at the pain. And I caught the tenuous bits of my fracturing control to slow enough to not break her. Stroking her more lightly. Pushing the heavy head of my cock into her before dragging it out at an excruciating pace. She panted. Arching her back forward to try and get herself out of the corner. But in truth, it only offered me a better angle into her. And I snapped. I began hammering into her. Driving into that perfect angle. Feeling the slight strain of a point deeper in her. “Oh, fuck. Fuck you feel like velvet. Your body is shaped for me. Like the hottest sheath to ever wrap my sword.” I pounded her wildly. Losing all remnants of control as I took her body. Her twisting jutted her breasts out like a perfect offering on the alter of that slim belly. I palmed a perfect tit. Testing its weight and pushing it against her chest as I enjoyed the bouncing feel of it dancing in my hand as her body bobbed with each thrust. Glancing down I could see the shape of my white cock slipping from her body and re-entering the soft pale lips which clung to my length. “It’s amusing to me.” I panted between presses into her. “That despite all your acidic words. Your body is as welcoming as a puppy at an owner’s homecoming. That’s what it feels like in you. Home.” I rammed upward a few more times while she did her best not to look at me. Despite that I held her jaw. Forcing her eyes level with mine. She looked to the side and wouldn’t gaze at me. “What are you avoiding?” I taunted her. Wanting her to look at me. “I’m already in your hole. How is your defiance suiting you now?” I gasped as she clenched around me. Those walls biting in like a delicious vise which milked my cock just as roughly as before. Pulling my fluids from me. “Aah…” I spasmed into her. My shoulders bucking with the effort I expended by doing those tiny jerks into her. “Mmm…” I crooned. Letting her leg fall. Pinching my cock lightly between her rounded thighs. I realized then that I could be happier fucking just those than I’d ever been with any other woman of this realm. Did this woman exude pure allure? “Satisfied?” She said bitterly. “No. Not nearly.” I said just as quickly. Holding her there. Unwilling to withdraw from her yet. Despite that she was wiggling in a way that told me she was trying to escape my waning length. “I’m not sure I ever will be. But it’d be fun to experiment after the ceremony is done. I’ll have you served your meals in my room and keep you there to see how many times I can take you before I completely collapse. I’m suspecting it might be endless. I wondered if I’d even be able to sleep with her near. She’s already become my obsession. 08 The Ceremony I pulled out of her and let her fall limply back against the wall. Huffing as she glared at me hatefully. Angry I’ve had her again. “I suggest you remain in your chambers until the ceremony. Never know when I’ll be here waiting for you to come down again.” “I’ll find another way out.” “Will you?” I challenged her. I had every intention of having my guards fully surround the house. Since she’s a cunning little vixen. There’ll be no way out for her. I stepped back from her and pointed up at the vines. “Now scamper your lovely tail back up these vines and to your chamber.” “They’re far harder to go up.” “Yet, I suspect you have some practice in the endeavor.” “Why do you care?” She countered. “Meeting a lover?” “Many.” “Oh?” My voice rose. I doubt that. Too tight to have had many men. I thought I’d felt a tiny tear when I first took her, and I believed she was innocent. Still, I felt the glimmer of jealousy at her words. “Well, I’d suggest you send him a missive warding him off.” I turned and took a few steps away before adding as if in afterthought. “You might advise him you’re intended to the Prince, and that if your good lover was to come around the Prince would surely run him through.” I tipped my head and gave her a dark grin. “He doesn’t like to share.” I gave her a little nod before jaunting off whistling. Feeling her gaze boreing into my back. She’s mad enough to gut me. But we both know there isn’t a damn thing she can do about it. *** I’d never seen a more unhappy bride. The ceremony was done out in the Stix. A grove just beyond the castle walls where vines clambered up the trees and dangled from each branch in mossy strands. And flowers seemed to bloom year around. Making a colorful backdrop for the painter depicting our images. To hang in the Princess’ chambers. Though I won’t be allowing her much time in there. I was filled with anticipation. It’d been four days since I’d been buried in her hot flesh. Four dreadful mornings of waking up with an aching staff. Hungering for one woman’s flesh. This woman. She clearly felt quite otherwise. Glaring at me heatedly. Clutching a bundle of flowers so tightly, she’d crushed the stems. Her wispy moss gown was made from the silky white forest moss. Twisted together in fine strands by the hands of my castle worker fey. Turning it to substance. Dotted with tiny white flowers. Their blooms forever suspended against the dress. Specifically designed to cling to her luscious curves. Making me yearn for her all the more. I wanted to break off this over abundant ceremony and take her up to my chambers and ravish her now. Patience was not serving me well just now. Quickly waning. I want that dress shredded on my chamber floor. And finally get a look at all that satiny flesh. I knew every inch of her would be as smooth and flawless as what I’d seen already. Once the rites were read and the stones were broke, indicating she was wholly mine, I caught her hand. Foregoing the banquet to guide her up toward the castle bailey. One man shouted. Announcing our direction. “It appears the banquet is to wait. Our liege has no intention of waiting to partake of his pretty bride.” Wine glasses tinked in celebration and robust laughter rose as they all moved to follow us inside. Preparing to witness the bedding ceremony. We headed upstairs to have a brief moment alone before the procession came in. Once we stepped into my chamber, I closed the door and turned to her. “I’ve got something for you. I understand being a new bride is likely not something you favor at this time.” I withdrew the shining silver item from the silk purse it came in to reveal the winking ruby in the center of an elaborate cross design. The symbol of my house. A symbol for her to wear, marking her as mine for all eyes to know. “But you will find I can be quite generous.” I emphasized as I nodded for her to turn. She was still scowling at me as she obediently turned and lifted her hair for me to do the fine latches. Willing to allow me this at least. Every woman likes a pretty jewel. I watched, satisfied, as the ends began to twist over each other. Melding together and sealing the latch in place, then working over the thin chain until it had reinforced itself. Sealed. She let her hair fall and rounded to look at me. Her scalding gaze burning into me. She’s furious. Why? “I’ve heard such of you.” She said derisively. My white brow arched. “Meaning?” “With women.” “I have enjoyed women.” I tilted my head in acknowledgement. Unwilling to admit to her that since I’d seen her, I’d had no desire for any other. She’d see that as weakness. My father had raised me as a proud prince and taught me that a true Feral Fey male shows no weakness. Especially not toward women... *** The door opened and the procession filled the door. Not even bothering to knock. I thought in annoyance. Shooting her a quick look and seeing the horror on her face at the sight of all the people she would have to consummate our marriage before. I’m not entirely comfortable with it either. But I was no shy fey. And I was sure that after she warmed me, I’d be more than happy to perform with the entire kingdom present. Already I could feel her soft heat wrapped around me again, making me jump below the belt. Yearning to be lodged back inside her and have her naked and warm beneath me. And this time. I’m going to make her moan. I’d had my fun. Sated my need for her. Twice now. But it was time she begin to crave me as much as I did her. I can make her. 09 Consummating Women had told me before that I was as addictive as a fine wine. I wanted to hear something like that from her. She swallowed and lowered her eyes. “Might I have a moment in my chambers to change into my sleeping garments?” I eyed her a moment, not wanting to allow her out of my sight. But I assumed that any woman would be uncomfortable in this situation. I’ll give her a minute. “Yes. Take your moment and come back to me.” I caught her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. She looked nervously over her shoulder. Her silvery green eyes seeming huge as she gave a slow nod. She fingered the ruby cross as she walked from the room. I watched her go. Appreciating the sweet sway of her hips beneath the shimmering leaf gown. She’s mine now. I was nearly awestruck to think of it. I wanted her. Had yearned for in the days since I’d had her last. Craving her like some heady addiction. I wondered if she had longed for me in the same way. Were we mates? I doubted the possibility but couldn’t deny I’d never been so possessive of a woman in my life. I want no other man to look at her. But she’d barely said anything to me yet. I need to make her comfortable enough to speak to me. To help her relax. I decided after the bedding ceremony I’d do just that. The Wedding party filed into my chamber, and I allowed my manservant to take off my green embroidered overcoat and take off my boots, but I insisted on waiting for my bride before I went any further. Not particularly wanting to be lying naked awaiting her before the entire party. *** I paced the chamber. Telling myself to be patient and give her time but when the time was drawing closed on an hour, I caught my manservant’s arm and asked him to find out from her lady’s maid how much longer she intended to be. I was quickly losing my tenuous patience. I wanted to bed her and then have her to myself. Perhaps wrap my arm about her and talk with her. Then I would have all night to touch her, caress her, find out what it was that set her body on fire. I intended to take my time after the initial consummation. I’ll learn her body. I would unlock the secrets of her flesh until she writhed with pleasure, offering her hips to me in desperate need. Only then would I enter her. Filling her with my hard staff. And letting her grow accustomed to it. We have a lifetime now to enjoy each other. *** My manservant returned, looking petrified. What’s wrong? He leaned up to whisper in my ear. “She’s gone?” “What?” My head snapped to him. “Where?” The manservant lifted his hands in a helpless gesture. Giving me a look that told me he had no idea. He nodded toward the doorway. I announced that I needed to excuse myself momentarily and would soon be back. I pushed through the crowd and saw my father leaned against the wall, inspecting his fingernails in the hall. “Lost her already, have we?” “That is what they tell me.” I drawled. “Best get her back and get it consummated.” Father said before turning and strolling down the hall, as if this is what he’d expected the whole time. As if that weren’t already what I intended. My hands worked in white-knuckled fists. Her maid rushed into the hall looking distraught. “She’s gone. She went out the window.” The maid was breathless with worry. Her hands fluttering about her face. Of course, she did. I immediately saw in my mind’s eye, her climbing down the side of her two-story house to try and escape my guards. I should’ve expected this. My teeth were gritted, and I was aggravated beyond what I ever had. Wait until I get my hands on her again… “Show me.” *** The maid scrambled toward the lady’s chambers. I was on her heels. Pushing the door open and peering behind it. Checking under the bed as I drew near the window where the sheet had been tied to one of the posts of the bed and strung out the window. I leaned over and peered out. Stunned to see that the rope only went to a lower parapet before dropping onto a long walk which would lead to one of the towers. Surely, she wouldn’t have been able to walk right past the guards? My mouth tightened and I turned on the maid. “What was she wearing.” The maid lowered her head sheepishly. “I can look through her clothes and see what is missing.” “You’re buying time.” My jaw ticked. “What is it you think she was in.” The maid winced as if I’d struck her. Probably the harshness of my tone. “She said she could mend my dress if I left it with her…” She bit her lip to stem any further explanations. “She’s in maid’s clothes?” My voice rose. My new princess had just escaped me in the clothing of a peasant. Still…Her remarkable beauty would’ve been hard to miss. “I think she might be. I can’t find my dress.” The maid said hesitantly. I growled in my throat. Making her cringe away. Like the demure fey girl she is. Afraid of my aggression. She had nothing to fear. I was already intent on expelling this aggression on the body of my lovely little wife… Wherever she was. “Search the room I ordered the maid and manservant. Tell me immediately if you find her, no matter what she says.” She’d tell them not to tell me. I knew that. They nodded and began searching the room from top to bottom. Peering under the bed and in the armoire and moving to the next spot. They’ll locate her if she’s here. I hoped they’d find her, but I was very certain they wouldn’t. She’s long gone. Or so she thinks… 10 Hunting Her Down I went back to my chambers and announced that my bride was not feeling well, and we’d not be consummating the wedding until the early hours. There were frowns and resounding groans in objections, from those that had hoped for a show. One I wasn’t particularly inclined to provide to begin with. I sent them a quick scowl. Wondering if they’d merely hoped to get a look at my lovely bride, scantily clad. That was a thought that had me seething with possessive rage. *** It took what felt like forever to get them all chased out of my personal chambers and to casually bid them farewell. Patiently allowing them to take their time as I waited for them all to leave. As if merely sending off my friends, after an eve of revelry. But in reality, I was eager for them to leave so I could begin the hunt for my new wife. She’s not going to get far. I vowed. But each minute that ticked by had my ire mounting. Tension wound through me in coursing waves. I should be asleep next to her now. Fully sated and blissful with her tight to me. Not feigning that she hadn’t bolted from me, to salvage my pride to my guests. Already, some of them were speculating that she was perhaps feigning illness to stave off the consummation rituals. Avoiding me. They were laughing already. And they don’t even know the full extent. “Quiet genius really.” One woman murmured. Yes, it would’ve been…Were that all it was. But no. She had the gal to flee me. Again. I swore to myself there’d not be a third time. Once they were gone, my manservant, arrived. Asking if I wanted him to help me from my remaining evening wear. “No. Bring me my riding coat and boots.” He gave me a questioning look. Confused that I’d want more clothes rather than less. “Do it.” I grated out. He left. I walked to the window and tossed open the shutters to allow the moonlight to spill in onto my chamber floor. I used the movements of the ancients, taking a few precise steps backward and then sliding sideways as I moved my hands in the methodical way that would command the moon’s glow to whisper the secrets it saw to me. Soon that silver shine on the floor, began to splinter and streamers emanated from it. Becoming whiter as they crawled over the floor. Creeping across the room and rising as they moved, until they could reach my hands. I moved them now in a circular motion. Collecting the energy of the moon into a bright orb hovering between my palms. Once I had it, I blew a warm breath on it that conveyed my need. Tell me, Dear Moon. Then I pictured the ruby cross she wore. The one I gave her. Though I’d intended to control her. I’d planned for her defiant spirit, anyway. Immediately, images began dancing across the orb I had. Revealing what only the moon could know. *** People laughing and the thunk of mugs on wooden tables revealed what type of establishment I’d need to seek. Taverns. Hearty shouts and the tinkling of women’s laughter. The crackle of a lively fire nearby. From the view I had of the room, I was facing the fireplace and saw it consumed the entirety of one jutting wall. A mantle arching over it which hung with tiny wooden ornaments depicting legendary fey events. I knew that mantle. Which meant I knew that tavern. “My, my…” I murmured. Letting my hand fall, and the moon’s shine fall back to the floor as though it’d never been disturbed. “She does travel fast.” I couldn’t pretend I wasn’t impressed. Despite that it meant she’d planned her getaway before we’d even had the ceremony. She never intended for it to be consummated. But of all the places a well-bred fey lady could travel, why was this one lurking in a tavern miles away. Rather than some friendly household? I could guess at a few things. Most would know that anyone hiding her from me would chance my wrath. And a stint in my dungeons. Fey dungeons were nothing to scoff at, as they were well-versed in the talents of pain. Recognizing so little of it, themselves. Still, who does she know that might hide her? For there was zero possibility that she could remain innocuous in such a place. Not as fine as she is. *** Less than an hour later I was in my billowing black cloak, my white hair blowing in the breeze behind me. Tyrant, my great dark stallion with the distinctive white emblazon, was sure-footed with yellow eyes which allowed him to seek a path even in the darkest depths. I whispered to him to take me to the Den of Immortals, and he found his way so gracefully that it was as if nothing else around us moved. He moved so fast, that he made the world around us seem nearly still. I was grateful at least, that she hadn’t made it out of the Eternus Realm and into the DogLands. I was sure the predatory beasts that owned the darker country would leave perilously little for me to take home. They’d rip her apart. But I had noticed one thing. Though I’d had no real conversations with my new bride, I’d learned from her behavior that despite her impulsivity, she was a dangerously clever girl. One I intend to learn far more about. The midnight darkness brightened as I moved past a pond, my reflection beaming in golden light. Blooming through the forest. My white hair a streamer of moonlight behind the shimmer. Tyrant’s hoofbeats were almost soundless. As if he floated more than ran. It didn’t take long to weave through the sparse trunks of WickerWay Wood. 11 Den of Immortals Topping the hill, I saw the silvery sign indicating I had reached The Den. The sign creaked above me and yellow candlelight spilled onto the hillside. A favored hideout of the more lascivious type of characters. I waved a hand behind me which ordered Tyrant to still. Knowing the mount would obey my command. His eyes flashed green in answer. Telling me he’d obey as he pawed the ground then lowered his head to graze. Willing to ease for a bit. And rest for however long, until we needed to ride after her again. I swung my head sideways and caught my hair over my forearm. Flipping it beneath my cloak. Tipping up my oversized hood and pulling it down low over my face. It was especially designed for my taller frame. Tailored by my royal outfitter. Designed to hang low enough to hide my fine boots, but not trimmed in fox fur as my royal one was. So, I can be more inconspicuous when I wish. I entered the tavern and ducked my head. Avoiding undue attention. Refusing to meet anyone’s eye as I walked straight to the tender behind counter. Slapping coin atop it and purchasing a room. His brown eyes brightened on it. “For the night, Sir?” He asked. Staring at the amount of coin I’d put atop it. Knowing it was certainly more than one night’s worth. “For a start.” I drawled leisurely. “You have it.” He collected the money. “And I’ll reserve it for as long as you need.” “Someone is waiting for me.” He remarked. “A woman.” I fished for the answers I was seeking. Certain that if I’d asked outright, he’d surely have avoided answering me. But if he thinks I’m some ally of hers… “A woman, Sir?” He queried. “A breathtaking one.” “The only one I’ve seen like that, was not awaiting any man. She specified none would be joining her.” Of course, she did. “Ah. Must not be mine then.” He shifted to put an elbow on the counter and scan the room. She’s here. *** “How long might this woman you speak of be staying?” I asked casually. “It’d be nice to partake of some beauty until my fairer company arrives.” “Ah. This girl is no loose skirt, Sir. Of that, I’m sure. But you might see her when she entertains tomorrow.” He leaned across the counter to whisper conspiratorially. “And none is fairer than this one.” Definitely her. “Entertains?” That word had caught me off-guard. “Indeed.” He nodded proudly. “She’s our finest Flight of Dance.” It was an exotic method of dance that few of the rigid fey even knew of. How could she? I gave him a quick study. Wondering if I’d been mistaken. What if she’s already gone? I had the choice of staying and waiting to see if it was her or heading back out into the dark to try and pick up a track. I rubbed my palm thoughtfully and looked at the back of my long-fingered hand, seeing the ruby in my ring glowing red. Telling me what I already suspected. She’s still close. I closed my eyes and breathed and caught the feminine musk of her emanating from upstairs. My head spun to see the barkeep. “Might I pick my chamber?” Any with a rag on the handle are yet open. “Ah.” I nodded. “I will let you know in the morning.” “As you wish, Sir.” I took the stairs two at a time, and followed my nose on the upper level. Finding the chamber where I could scent her. Putting my forehead and my palm against it. I could sense her movements beyond the door. Where she changed, then tugged at the necklace, violently pulling at it only to discover it wouldn’t break loose before strolling to her bed. Sitting on the edge as she brushed her hair out. I heard the click of the brush as she set it down before rolling onto the bed and pulling the blanket over her. I closed my eyes and imagined kicking the door in. Tossing up her dress and fitting myself inside her. Feeling her again. And taking in that strange peace that came only when I was inside her. I could hold her there, I could take her and it would feel immensely gratifying. My pride was indeed still hurt that she had fled me the night of our union. Her soft body would meet my harder one and this time I would not stop until I heard the small sounds of pleasure that told me she was finding gratification. I would build her up until I felt the sheen of her sweat and knew the ripple of her climax. Only then would I truly find her. I didn’t want only my pleasure this time. I want her to learn hers at my hand. I leaned away from the door and let my hand fall away. Not tonight. Not yet. First, I’d need to learn how she thought, how she operated. And how to keep her. *** If I wanted to tame the woman to my hand, I’d have to learn what motivated her. What she shies from. And what will make her want to stay. All the women I had known were mild fey girls, servants who bent to my hand because I was royalty, women who hungered to lie next to power. And those to meek to reject the prince. But she is an entirely different animal. It was only in this moment that I realized what we were really doing. She isn’t playing a game with me. This is a hunt. She’ll not be relinquishing easily. But I was an optimal hunter. I needed to stop thinking that I could bend her to my will and start viewing her as prey. I needed to both study and outwit. My cunning, fierce, little prey. 12 My Prey I went to the very next chamber and slid the rag from the handle. Entering the room and turning the lock behind me. I sat on the cot. Uncaring if it was dirty or not, I drew a knee up under my elbow and braced my heel on the edge of the cot. Putting my back to the wall so I could feel her in the next room. Sense her calm breathing and know of her presence. I occasionally glanced down at my ring and verified that it still flared a red to match the collar I’d put on her to track her. Meaning she was close. I had no intention of letting her get far. I quietly plotted all the ways I’d bridge her walls and discern how to enrapture her as she had me. I was single-mindedly fixated on the girl. I rubbed my finger and thumb together and leisurely whispered moon magic to send it cascading from between the shutters and seeping down onto the landscape to whisper around the tavern in strands which formed into bars. Building a cage that would only keep one being bound into this structure. The one being I wanted. *** I waited most of the day in one of the booths. Sipping ale and partaking of the meals as they prepared them. Waiting. Patience was not something I had aplenty, so it took some doing for me to sit there quietly. Hour after hour ticked by painfully but it was all made worth it as evening descended and the shutters were closed. Candles were lit and the night crowd began filtering in. Those that lived in the woods and the surrounding villages. Those that need sanctuary. Or are hiding from the crown. I should’ve known she’d come into view just as they did. Crates were brought together and surrounded by ale barrels to make it sturdy, forming a stage. Something the bartender and his sons had clearly done before. And with the rising of a crescent moon came the arrival of the woman I’d yearned to see. Her hair spun into a riot of curls and a wispy purple dress wrapped around her like silk. Barely concealing her form but making her so vibrant that she drew the eye. Impossible to look away from as man began pounding with a ladle on the barrel. Kicking the side now and then to create a different beat. When she began stepping fiercely in tune. Arching her back and waving her arms in a mesmerizing dance, I found I couldn’t look away. The hand which had been thoughtfully rubbing my chin dropped and my blue-eyed gaze locked her. Unable to draw away. As she moved, she generated an energy that robbed me of all my senses. I could only think how beautiful she was. My ever-present lust was there, but with it was a penetrating fascination. A sense of awe that made me want to have her at my side. To declare to all that she was mine. Without conscious thought, I found myself rising and strolling closer to the makeshift stage. Raptly watching my willow bride. Sway and thrust to the beat in a way that made her seem more like a bit of plantlife underwater than a woman on her feet. When she stopped there was resounding applause. Except for me. I couldn’t move. I’d never felt what I was now. I couldn’t even begin to define it. Pure awe. *** When she finished I pushed through the other men. Some objected but a single quelling look and they sensed the power I emanated. If they didn’t, I was well-prepared to war with them just now. Which is likely why they caused me no trouble in this instance. I watched as the barkeep’s sons reverently offered her hands to lower her to the floor. As she walked forward, the crowd parted for her. As if she were too magical to interfere with. Except me. I stepped into her path. She stopped. Her gaze lifting knowingly to me and her lips turning in a smirk. “I knew you’d come. Though I didn’t think it would be so soon.” Knew I would. I looked haughtily down my nose at her. “I arrived last night.” “And you didn’t break down my door?” She said dryly. “Not yet.” She snorted. “I’d suggest you don’t. There’s a whole flock of men here that would cause you unrest for bothering me.” Glancing around I saw the intensity on their faces. The raw rage that I was speaking to her and I realized that this was something more than mere fey beauty. “You’re a temptress.” I charged. I’d heard of them before. A rare creature, born every so many generations, that had the enigmatic power to summon the opposite gender like a moth to a flame. It’s why I find her so irresistible. Why I have such a driving need to ravish her. *** “I know what you are.” I insisted. “Good, that you’d finally figure it out.” She said dismissively. Walking around me. “You can’t leave this place.” I warned her. “Can’t I?” She lifted a perfect blonde brow. “Because you have me spellbound?” How’d she know? She lowered her head evilly and a slow grin turned her lips. “Do you suppose it will work, if you are dead?” She slowly looked around purposefully. Proving that all the men in the tavern were now looking at me hatefully. Ready to cut me down at her merest command. And from the glazed look on their faces, I doubted that it would change anything if they knew my status. They’re hypnotized. It would be a while before the spell she’d cast with her dance, would wear off. “You’re threatening me?” She tilted her head grudgingly. Knowing admitting it would send me over the edge. “So, we are at an impasse then.” I shrugged. Stepping to lean on one of the ale barrels as I inspected my square nails. Pulling out a small dagger to clean under them as I said pointedly. “Because I’m not letting you walk out that door.” 13 Who Commands Here She shrugged. “I’ve no intention of doing so. Thus, it matters not.” “Hmm. Then I guess we’ll both be staying a few nights.” “What is it you want, Prince?” She cut to the chase, like the finest of barterers. There were gasps from the crowd as they expressed their shock at my title. A few lowered in bows but they all still watched in that half-threatening manner. “What makes you think I want anything?” I gave her a quizzical look. Wondering why she’d pointed me out so blatantly. It didn’t take long to come to a conclusion. To draw attention to my every movement. Clever wench. “Well, you’ve been watching me for nearly an hour and haven’t thrown me to the ground yet.” Bold creature. I couldn’t help grinning at her impudence. “The night is still young.” I said flatly. “And I’ve lost patience with you.” She waved her hand over her shoulder and aimed for the stairs as if this was her personal residence. I offended her by threatening her. Intriguing… “Come back.” I coaxed. “Share a drink with me.” “Oh?” She turned, eyes wide, feigned astonishment on her face. A hand over her heart as if she could barely bear her shock. “Are you asking rather than ordering?” “So far.” I drawled. Lurching off the barrel to stroll to her. Lifting her hand to my lips under her watchful eye and those of the crowd. I placed a kiss on it before attempting to persuade her again. “Join me.” She smiled and tilted her head as though intrigued. “Charming of you to ask.” Her head straightened and my eyes narrowed at the sudden change. “But, no.” She spun on her heel, and I reached to catch the back of her dress, but the crowd closed around her. Blocking me off from her. Damn them. I tried to shoulder through, but they pulled in so close that I knew I’d have no choice but to cut them down right here. “Where are you going, Wife?” I called up the stairs. Making her freeze on the top one. I could literally feel her grimace from down here. “Wife?” A man near me whispered. “Is that true?” A barmaid whispered. “If you recall,” She turned deliberately. Clutching her skirt angrily. “That ceremony was never consummated.” “Only because you ran away.” I grinned boldly. “I’d happily consummate it now, if you like?” “I wouldn’t.” “Are you so sure about that?” “I’m quite sure…” “I don’t recall you objecting much last time…” She gasped. Gorgeous green eyes rounding in affront. “I had no choi-“ She cut herself off. Realizing she’d come down the stairs two steps. The crowd had descended into shocked silence. I was grinning at her challengingly. I put my fists on my hips and struck an imposing stance. “Do go on…” I invited. Her nose twitched in annoyance. And her lips whitened as she restrained the urge to say anything. Checkmate. If she denied enjoying it, she admitted doing it. And she sure as hell isn’t going to claim to have enjoyed it. I felt the flicker of a conscience. I was suspecting she probably hadn’t. I crooked my finger at her. “Come down here, Wife.” She’d already as good as admitted she’d committed the act with me, which made it hard for her to deny we were allied. She could be stoned in the town quarter if she admitted to dallying outside of wedlock. Though it hadn’t really been her choice. *** She walked back down on numbed feet. If her look could’ve killed, everyone in the tavern would now be dead. I gave her my back, realizing I’d won as I strolled over to the table and took a seat. Ordering two drinks. She stalked across the room, the crowd parting for her. One man crept over to stand near my elbow. Wanting to say something. I sensed. “Yesss?” I blinked at him. “Are you really our Prince?” “Indeed, I am.” So much for inconspicuous. However, she already ensured there’d be no chance of that. She stiffly took a seat. “Satisfied with that performance?” I slid her tankard across the table to her. Her nose twitched in annoyance again. A trait of hers. I noted. Finding it somewhat adorable but doing my best not to grin at how adorable she was. Seductive and adorable. “You look beautiful, by-the-by.” “I’m surprised you could find a woman appealing without her lips around your cock.” She hissed. “Not true!” I declared in a honeyed voice. “I noticed you were beautiful before and after that as well.” Reminding her of what she’d done only made her flush furiously. Good. I like being under her skin. And I couldn’t deny it was sweet vengeance for her jilting me on our wedding night. When I’d had such sweet plans for her. *** “I am quickly learning I don’t know nearly enough about my new wife.” “I shouldn’t think that’d matter much to you, as long as she opens her legs.” “While that is by far the finest trait of a wife, it is not the only one.” “Isn’t it?” Nose twitch. Adorable. She tossed her long silvery hair over her shoulder proudly. Causing it to rest along her heavy breasts and drape to her lap. The purple fabric of her dress was crushed into wrinkles which connected to a thick waist and lifted over her shoulders to drop straight down over her breasts and tuck back into that belt. Leaving a fat strip of perfect white flesh and the valley between her inner breasts. Just covering her naval. However the strips coming over her shoulders were only a few inches wide. Covering her nipples but leaving the inner and outer curves of her heavy breasts free. I wondered how she’d stayed in the dress while dancing. I wished she hadn’t. I was getting hard just imagining one of those ripe pink nipples slipping from it. Her whole breast would’ve followed and pressed the fabric aside. I groaned inwardly. Badly wanting inside her again. I imagined clenching that fabric in a fist at her cleavage and using it as leverage to bring her down on my staff. It felt so good inside her. 14 Negotiating I shifted uncomfortably. She turned in the seat. Making that curled hair sway over one breast invitingly. She brought one knee up onto the bench to rest against the back while she nestled into the corner. Her bared knee escaped from a part in the shimmering skirt. I recalled there’d been several slits up the sides. Revealing tantalizing glimpses of creamy thigh as she’d moved. Something which is highly improper. But I wanted to see more of. I want her to dance for me. That hair moved like silk over her shoulder. Making me want to wrap my fist in it and yank her over to me. “What other fine traits could she possibly have?” She queried. To see if my answer would be pompous. She wants to fight with me. I liked that actually. I’d never seen a creature so full of fire. “She could be clever.” I lifted my drink and took a dram. Setting it down pointedly. “She could be spirited…” “Like a mare?” She asked sarcastically. “Everyone knows the best mare is the one not so easily tamed to the hand.” She leapt to her feet. “I’ll not be tamed to your hand.” “How would you know?” My voice raised in interest. “You’ve yet to receive it without fighting me.” Her lashes lowered and I could see she was fair simmering with rage. So, I relented, willing to change the topic. “Tell me, Wife, how’d you so readily get a job dancing in the tavern?” “I’m good at it.” “How would you know that?” “I tried it.” She’s being purposely vague. “And what would inspire you to do that?” I asked curiously. Wondering how long I could keep her talking at the table. And what the chances were that I could crank up my charm and get her under my thumb. It’s not usually this difficult. “It would annoy you.” She said flatly. Intriguing. I leaned across the table, willing to play this little game of hers. “And what if it doesn’t?” “What do you mean?” “I rather enjoy watching you gallivant about atop those kegs. I’d prefer it were it up in one of those rooms and just me, but I’m willing to share the view.” “View?” She taunted. “I’m not willing to share anything else.” I lifted my mug to hide the fact that she had found the one point that would incite my ire. And she is certainly looking for it. “Who says you get a choice.” “Well, My Dear, you are in a rather odd predicament.” “How so?” She was leaned across the table to ask, meeting my look with narrowed eyes. “I could announce that you’re mine by Royal Decree and you know what they would do.” Royal Decree was a vicious thing. Something every Feral Fey knows. It meant that something belonged to the royal family based on written documents. And nothing in Ferus could challenge it without inciting all of the Feral Fey realm. “Arguing it is a dangerous game to play. And I don’t think even your besotten crew here would be willing to risk it. Do you?” I leaned back, knowing I’d already won. She leaned back, eyeing me bitterly. “Ah.” I toasted her with my mug. “That’s a no.” “You’re the most horrendous man.” “And what if I’m not. What would you do then?” I crooned softly. “Come to my bed a bit warmer?” “Who says I’ll come to your bed at all.” “You have to, eventually.” “I don’t.” “Wife, you may goad me, you may defy me, but in this, I will win.” “Is everything about winning and losing to you?” “Yes.” I set my mug down. “And clearly it is to you too. Or we’d not be here.” “Meaning?” She arched a delicate brow. “You wanted to teach me a lesson by vanishing on our wedding night.” “Perhaps I just wanted to escape your lust.” “Even if you did, you did so, knowing you were defying me and didn’t care. Which is still the same thing.” “It’s not.” “Then you tell me why, Woman.” “Because I’m not one to be had because a man tells me so.” I gave her an assessing look. “Then how are you to be had?” She reared back, giving me a quizzical look. “I suppose the same way any woman is.” “That’s not true. I’ve been with plenty of Feral Fey women and they’re not as difficult to you.” “They’re biddable. They do as you say?” “Yes.” “That’s why you’re so fascinated by the fact that I don’t want you.” “Don’t you?” “No.” “How would you know? You haven’t yet gotten a say.” I countered. Rather enjoying this game of wits. “What makes you think it’d be any different if I did?” “Perhaps I know women better than you think.” “Perhaps you’ve all the seductive skill of a barbarian.” She retorted. I thought about that a moment. “It’s possible that’s true. I do rather have a way of getting what I want.” “It must be rough being a prince, is it not?” She said acidly. “Not so much.” I grinned at her. She blinked in confusion. Clearly having expected me to bemoan the trials of being in a place of position. There were very few. And I’m well-suited to those. *** I’d been raised and groomed to the throne. There’s nothing difficult about it. I’d been painstakingly tutored in how to overcome even the smallest royal challenges. My days were filled with monotony. With very little to surprise me. The first time I’d been shocked in a long time, was when this woman had dared slap me. “I’m interested in knowing more about you.” “More?” She asked haughtily. “What do you know so far?” Ooh. Touche. Not nearly as much as I’d like. That was my first thought. Though I was unwilling to admit to her. “Did you even catch my name during that little mockery of a ceremony, we had?” She challenged. Pursing her lips in the victory of proving me an utter idiot. “I did. It was the most interesting thing about it.” I leaned so far forward I could almost brush her lips with mine. “Sarina.” 15 An Offer Her brows lifted. “Didn’t think I caught it?” “Didn’t think you bothered with it.” She countered. Oh, I did. I hadn’t missed a single detail about the ceremony. From her hair to her toes. “I’m interested in knowing much more than your name. Like where you learned to move like that.” I gestured to the stage. “I wasn’t raised in a stringent fey home.” “No? Who did you belong to before Ms. Neville?” It was common in fey cultures for adopted children to take on the surname of their adopted parents, sometimes leaving the original parents’ name lost. “I don’t know.” “Hmm. Perhaps something I should ask her.” I said thoughtfully. “Leave her alone.” She sparked. Annoyance flashing on her face. “You don’t wish me to speak to her?” “I don’t wish you to bother anyone I care about.” “Hmm...Then I propose a truce.” “It doesn’t sound like a truce. Sounds like you’re preparing to blackmail me.” “I wouldn’t call it that.” “You’re going to threaten to corner my adopted parent, if I don’t agree to your terms?” “I am.” “That’s blackmail.” “More of a bid for control.” “You like to be in control, don’t you?” She hissed. “I do. But I’m willing to share that.” “Are you now?” She twisted to plop her elbows on the table and drop her chin in her palms, intrigued. “I am.” I gave a single slow nod. “And how do you propose to do that?” “Why don’t you join me in my chamber tonight and find out.” She scoffed. “I’m not nearly so easy as that.” I could make her. I considered it. But I was rather more intrigued by this side of the woman and wanted to know more. “Then invite me to yours.” “I don’t invite men to my chambers.” “Not even your husband?” “Especially not.” I frowned. I didn’t like the sound of that. Who does she invite then? *** “Why not?” I queried. “Because you’ve had quite enough.” “What if I come up to talk? Without all these interested parties.” I nodded around us. “You think they won’t be just as intrigued if I take you to my chamber?” I grunted in slight mirth. “More. Likely.” “You think I’m fool enough to be alone with you, when every time I’ve done so you pinned me down and took what you wanted?” “I had intentions of marrying you.” “Well, then!” She tossed her arms in exasperation. “That makes it just as well, doesn’t it?” “No. I suppose not.” I frowned at her. She’s the most contrary character. Most Fey women would be fine with such an exchange. As far as all they’ve ever told me. However, I’d never met one that spoke her mind quite so readily. Never before had a fey maid complained about me coupling with her. She does. Regularly. I was man enough to admit that perhaps I’d been misled about the creatures all my life. “I’m learning some things from you, Woman. I’m interested in learning more.” “Such as what?” “Perhaps most fey maids aren’t saying what they really mean.” “Pretending to adore your lovemaking, you mean?” I eyed her. Feeling a twinge in my pride that prevented me from admitting anything more. “Come upstairs with me, Woman. See if I’m as good as my word?” Her mouth tightened. I was tempted to remind her I could declare Royal Decree. But I bit my tongue and gave her some time. “Fine. Prince. I’ll test your restraint.” She rose and waved at me offhandedly. Taking the stairs. I walked boredly on her heels, as if in a big show of this being nothing unusual as I felt every pair of eyes in the tavern on us. My hand loosely gripped the railing, and I was several steps behind her. Seemingly unexcited by this change of events. I thought I was playing it rather well. Because I was excited. *** She opened the door and we entered her chamber. I closed the door behind me and found her standing in a far corner with her arms crossed over her chest. Eyeing me warily. I leaned back against the wall. Dropping my head back to eye her sideways, not making a move toward her to let her relax. “Tell me more.” “About what?” “You. You look nothing like old Ms. Neville so to be the new lady of the house means that the Lord had made you his heir.” “Yes. He did.” “Why?” “Because they raised me.” Her voice was hollow. Without emotion as she reflected on her upbringing. She’s lying. “You’re not really the Lady Neville, are you?” She was looking at a spot on the floor but at my question she lifted her gaze to me. They levelled on me. “No.” I tipped off the wall to drop my head and give her a long look. “Who are you?” “Sarina.” “Sarina who?” “Kara Neville took me in and so her name I took.” “What is she to you?” “My friend.” “You refer to yourself as a Lady.” “That was Kara’s idea.” “So you have no real title?” I could feel my blood heating. The hint of outrage swirling through me at being deceived into thinking she was well-bred. “Be honest, Prince. What would’ve been the difference if you’d known I had no lands or title?” I’d not have offered to marry her. I gave her a long look. She uncrossed her arms and wandered to me. Walking semi-circles around me as she swung her head to keep me in view. Pretty silver curls swishing over her shoulders. The filmy purple fabric flowing around her as she moved. Parting to reveal the long line of those slim legs. “You’d have taken me there in the dirt, as you did. And offered me nothing more than knowing I was ruined.” “You’re not a lady. You weren’t ruined.” That term only applied to Gems, the well bred fey. She’s more or less admitted she’s not that. Though she’s certainly not telling me what she is. “You think it doesn’t matter to the untitled, that their women are whole?” She challenged. Lifting her head and levelling gorgeous green eyes on me. “Were you?” “Was there blood on the ground?” 16 What I'm Learning No. Was my immediate response. But I could admit to myself that I hadn’t looked. Wouldn’t have noticed. I only saw her in that moment. There could’ve been. But seeing the way this woman danced, moved, lived...I doubted she was an innocent. But I don’t know that. “What if no other man would have me after you destroyed me, then you just walked away?” My brow lowered as I eyed her consideringly. “So, you wanted me to wed you?” She gave a cold twist of her lips. “In truth, I did not. I hoped you’d offer me something for my silence.” She wanted coin. My, my, wasn’t she a greedy little surprise. My brows went up. Intrigued more than put off by her conniving. “You are deceitful.” I accused. Her chin hitched. “And you are a mindless brute.” “I can be a brute.” I agreed. Though I’m far from mindless. But I wasn’t going to argue with her that moment. *** This woman was fascinating. She lied. She found her way into marriage with a prince. Then she ran. Nothing she did seemed to make much sense to me. But I was quickly learning that she was a clever girl. Whatever she was up to, it was strategic. “Well, you were offered something and now you’re wed to the Prince of the Feral Fey.” I looked down my nose at her. “So, what do you do now?” “In truth I hadn’t thought you’d find me so quickly.” Yet, she knew I would eventually. “So?” She shifted, disconcerted. “I haven’t planned this far.” “Well,” I looked down at her through a hooded, blue-eyed gaze. “You vowed to teach me what I don’t already know about women.” “Feral Fey women, you mean.” “Which you are not?” “I wasn’t raised as one.” That explains a lot. “You weren’t raised as Princess either, but now you are one.” “Mmm.” She looked away. A hint of an objecting tone in her voice. “Ohh?” I gave her a penetrating study. “You plan to avoid going back with me.” “Perhaps the name of a Princess is more suitable for me than being one.” I grinned at her. “You hope to carry the title and not land in my bed?” “Perhaps.” “Good luck.” *** “You could annul the wedding and give me the coin I wished for?” She suggested. “Not a chance in hell.” She paused next to me and gave me a defiant look. Ready to fight me in this. Good. I hid my smile. My lips twitching. “Why can’t you go find you another fey maid to torture?” “Because it wouldn’t be nearly as fun.” “I don’t wish to be your ‘fun’.” “But you are.” I took a long step toward her, closing the gap between us. She refused to retreat, glaring up at me. I dipped my head down to her, landing my rough hands on her biceps and lightly stroking them down to her elbows. “Show me all these things you claim you could teach me.” “In the sheets?” “Everywhere.” I was willing to learn. “You just want to bed me again.” “Absolutely.” I leaned over her and inhaled the scent of her hair, near her neck. Where her sweet, womanly scent was the strongest. I wanted to ravish her. Now. I glided my hands over her elbows to grip her small waist, tracing the lines of it to the delicious swell of those hips I so badly wanted between. She caught my hands and glared at me. Bringing my caressing to a halt. “I don’t want touched like that.” I lifted a brow. “Then tell me how you do want to touched.” She looked a bit startled. Then her eyes went hooded. The gorgeous green doused to hide what she was thinking. I watched her carefully, excited beyond belief to find out what was going on in the vicious little mind of hers. “When a real man touches a woman, it is not about taking. It is about finding pleasure in her body for both.” She said huskily. I felt the flicker of annoyance that she implied I was perhaps less than a man. But I checked my pride to hear her out. I can make her pay for her jabs later, if she keeps at them. “When he touches her, he should be finding ways to feel the things he wishes to feel, in a way that brings her pleasure too.” “Show me.” She hesitated a moment. Pushing my hands down. She put a palm to my chest and roughly shoved me backward until I slammed into the wall. My shoulders bouncing as I caught myself. My eyes flared as I resisted the urge to react as the trained warrior, I was. Reminding myself she was a small female and wasn’t declaring battle. I cooled my hot temper and waited. She soon made it worth my while. Scooping my goods in a grip that was rough enough I eyed her warily. Torn between trepidation and interest. She could squeeze my tender parts and cause them pain. Or she could soften that hand and bring me infinite pleasure. Which is she after? Her aggression made its intended point. I remembered how rough I’d been with her after she’d slapped me. How I’d entered her without warning, loving the way her body had swallowed me deep into her while she writhed in discomfort. Had this been what went through her mind? Wondering if pain or pleasure would come. I licked my lips. “I see your point.” I acknowledged. “Good.” She caught the bottom of my tunic and yanked it over my head. I lifted my arms dutifully so she could pull it off. She delved her face into my chest, pressing her body against mine while she scratched and nibbled at my chest. I lifted my hands to touch her, and she swatted them away. Licking down my chest and over my belly as she dropped lower. I watched her, aroused by the sight of her getting closer to where I wanted her. She stuck out her tongue and raked it under the waistband of my pants, just flicking the tip of the rigid flesh straining against the fabric to get to her. She knelt before me and I wanted to catch her hair, twist her around, so she was braced against the wall and shove into her beautiful face until I poured seed into her throat. I gave a long moan of pleasure at the mere idea. “Do you want in my mouth?” “I do.” “Good, then you can imagine how much I’d like to have your mouth on me.” 17 Pleasures of the Lips My brows shot up. I’d never heard of such a thing. Feral Fey men took the pleasure from women, it’d never struck me to delve my face into where I wished to have my cock. However, I couldn’t deny that the idea now was immensely appealing. My eyes sparked with interest and my hands were nearly shaking with the need to have her. To sink into her. “I’m listening.” She caught my hands in her soft, small ones, backing up as she led me toward the bed. I like where this is going. Once she stood at the edge of the bed, my fists were working in a white knuckled grip. I could feel the hints of magic I was capable of summoning swirling through my baser instincts and strengthening my own desires to the point of pain. I could’ve pushed her over the side of the bed, pulled her knees around my hips and had instant relief. I clenched my jaw. Feeling the muscle jerking as I waited for her. Hiding the urgency from my face. Trying to look cool and composed. Though I was anything but. She stopped and met my gaze. The look she was giving me nearly making my skull steam. Her gaze was hooded, green eyes looking so sultry she looked like she’d stepped from one of the fancy tapestries of mythical creatures that haunted my castle. When her skirt fell and revealed the silvery nest over her dewy center, I reached for her immediately. Cupping her there and stroking between those lips with a finger to test her dampness. She’s already wet. So wet, that I knew I could’ve slid in, ball deep and never have met the slightest resistance. She slowly caught my wrist and pulled it from her. Making me growl in frustration at being put off again. She lifted my own hand toward my face. Lightly folding down my other fingers and bringing that one to my mouth. Giving her a curious look, I dragged my tongue along the edge of my own finger. Catching the sweet, earthen scent. My reaction was nearly primal. There was a throb that rolled all the way through my body and straight into the head of my cock. The musky scent feeling my nostrils and making me utter a long moan in my throat. “More.” She nodded. Scooting her backside up onto the side of the bed and slowly lying back on it. Her purple garment still sliding over her buttoned nipples, showing the hint of dark areoles just beneath it. I wanted to rip it open and fully see her. She positioned herself before me, pulling her knees up to her chest and cradling her shins against her body. Opening herself entirely to me. And she was a sight to behold. Those beautiful soft folds beckoned irresistibly. She blinked huge green eyes slowly. I badly wanted to unlace my breeches and have my way with her until we were both sweating and spent. But this is a test. That was as obvious to me as what lie just before me. It’s a trap. If I do anything other than what she directs, we’ll both spend our lives with me chasing her. She jutted her chin as if to taunt me, but I was going to win this game of hers, so I knelt before her and met her gaze until her face was out of my view as I delved beneath her pretty mound. Nestling my face into those lips as I began purposefully dragging my tongue through them to reach her honeyed center. Finding that delicious taste again as I partook of her. Savoring the sweetness of her fluid as I licked. She hissed through her teeth, her back bowing and lifting her hips further to me. That response was more exciting than anything I’d experienced before. I reached around the outside of her legs to hook her hips. Holding her in place as I tucked my tongue into her fine slit. Making her moan and writhe. As though I could control her entire body with my every movement along her sensitive core. She tipped her head back, her hands had dropped to the bed next to her and one now caressed firmly down her body. Stroking her own flesh to reach between us and peel apart her folds to reveal a tiny bud between her knuckles. Seeing the look on her face, I sensed this was where she wanted me. I lowered slowly over it and could already feel her body shuddering with anticipation. I suckled it slightly. Making her squeal and wiggle. When she could take no more, I stroked my tongue over it and she caught the tether of hair at the back of my head and pulled me more firmly against her. I began violently flicking that sensitive little bud until she was nearly begging me to relent. “Say you love it, Woman.” “Ohh.” She moaned. Tossing her head. “I love it.” “Tell me you want more.” “Please.” “Say my name.” “My Prince...” I exalted in the power I suddenly had over her. She was willing to bend to my every command now. I possessed her entirely by controlling this most sensitive part of her. “Teros...” I leaned over her. Breathing warm heat across the swollen, pulsing little flower at her apex. “More, Teros...Please.” I slid up her body, catching the shoulders of her filmy top and preparing to rip it wide so I could see the gorgeous bounce of those luscious breasts. “No...” She panted. Catching my hands and pulling them down to feel her through the fabric. I instinctively pressed my hard length against her moist slit through my pants, yearning to fill her. I lifted her breasts, massaging the pretty tits until the nipples were dark and dug into my palms, flushed with sensation. “That a girl.” I praised her as she put her hands over mine to turn my caresses more forceful. Her hips were grinding greedily against me. Clearly wanting to feel what I still hid from her. “Mmm.” I rumbled. Dropping my chest over her. She caught one of my hands and slid it into the ‘v’ing neckline of her top so I could feel that bare globe. Cupping it in my hand. Lifting it and plying it with attention until I ached to tuck my staff between them. She guided my other hand beneath the fabric as well and her boldness had me thrusting against her. Feeling like I was near to exploding already with desire for the seductress. I leaned over her. “Let me fuck you.”

SUMMARY I met The King. Didn’t mean I liked him. Sure, he may’ve saved me from a runaway horse, but at what cost? And he was fine enough to look on, but I wasn’t one easily seduced. His quick wit was titillating but the last thing I was about to do was to surrender to some king to become his carefully controlled queen. Not when I had so much living left to do... Though my father was determined to wed me off, I certainly wasn’t willing. 01 Confrontation First Thing Gray was not my favorite mare. She was high strung and irritable. But I’d been in the mood for a challenge this morning. Probably feeling much the same nature as her. That’s why I’d picked her for the stableboy to saddle. I’d gracefully mounted her high back despite my green riding habit with large gold buttons. I was agile enough to take my seat without assistance. After all I’d been riding as long as I could grasp mane. But this morning was fated to not go as I expected. I had guided Gray down my usual trail through the sparse trees in the chilly morning air. Giving her heel once her hooves found the path. I reflexively ducked the branches I knew blocked the path. Letting my fevered mind wander. My father was worrying me. As of late, he’d been pressing harder and harder for me to take a husband. Just this morning, before the sun had even fully risen, we’d had a fight about just such. “You have to marry! I cannot live forever.” “I suggest you do.” I’d said haughtily. “Girl…” He’d warned. “I should wed you to the stable hand to be rid of you.” “Jack does have more deportment than most of the suitors you allow to come call.” “Ridiculous! They’re princes! Royalty! You should be treating them with due respect.” “When I meet one worthy of it, I’ll surely display it.” I hissed back. Jutting my chin determinedly. “You’re the most deplorable girl in human history.” “Seems a bit of an exaggeration.” I snorted. Father eyed me askance. Saying dryly. “Not by much.” I shot him a quelling look. “If you’ve merely come to insult me, leave me be so I can get ready for my morning ride.” “How about I sell every horse in the stable!” He challenged. Furious at my dismissive attitude. “Then who would pull your carriage?” I laced my high boots. “You. Seems an appropriate duty for an old nag.” I gasped and gave him an appalled look. “Now I have your attention.” He said snidely. His nose twitching above his bushy white mustache. “That is most certainly what you’ll be if you continue refusing every suitor which asks for your hand.” “You should take it as a compliment.” I set my booted feet flat and faced him. “That I’d rather be here taking care of you.” I gave his long white beard an affectionate tug. Despite his efforts to be severe a smile twitched about his lips. I knew that the small gesture reminded him of his affection for me. Since I’d been tugging his beard since I was tiny enough to first grab it. “You’re not charming.” “I’m aware.” I walked past him. Fluttering a dismissive hand. “You’re malcontented and wicked-natured.” “As you’ve said.” I called over my shoulder. He began furiously muttering about how it was fact. But I caught the banister and rushed down the stairs. In no mood to have a fight with him. *** I heard a quick step behind me and knew immediately it was Tommy. My little brother skipped to keep up with me. “Is it necessary to sour his mood first thing in the morning.” “It was already sour, or he’d not have been hassling me first thing.” “Fair point.” He acknowledged. “But why not just tell him the real reason you won’t go.” I stopped to turn to him. “Because he’d merely insist harder that I go.” I put a hand on my hip. Challenging Tommy to argue with me. “A fact which you’re well aware.” I resumed my quick pace downstairs, but Tommy was in a rarely persistent mood. “You can’t take care of us forever you know.” He whispered. “Who else could I trust to do it right?” I paused again to twist. Giving him a severe look. “Anyone!” He tossed his hands. “Literally anyone would do it for Da’s coin.” “Not good enough.” I harrumphed. Heading out to the stables. Tommy shook his head. “You really are impossible.” “As he said.” I gestured upstairs and kept walking. “Well, it’s true!” He called after me. 02 My Morning Ride I kicked Gray to get her gallop to speed. She neighed, shaking her head in objection. Though she did comply. It was only a few long trots before she glimpsed something slithering from the underbrush and lost her mind. She reared up. I leaned forward to maintain my seat and released the rein to clutch her mane. Knowing it’d hold me steadier. Gray took off like a streak of lightning. I swung my leg over her rear to move from side saddle to astride to stay my seat. I heard thundering hoofbeats closing in behind me and caught the movement of a man in my peripheral riding a huge black stallion. He rode just ahead of me and then swung the stallion sideways across Gray’s path. She reared and shrieked in a high shrill objection to the massive obstacle. Rounding ninety degrees and taking several long steps before coming to a jarring stop at the edge of a crystalline lake. I gripped her mane and balanced my weight to keep from being tossed over her head at the sudden stop. Catching around her sides with my legs and holding on. I whooshed a relieved breath as I slumped back into the saddle. Watching the beast beneath me warily as she stood on the bank, heaving as she decided what to do. She neighed, shook her head and pawed the ground but then the tension winding through her seemed to ease and I realized our mad flight was over. I twisted in the saddle to confront the man that’d nearly had me careening into the lake. *** I realized instantly how striking he was. Shining dark brown hair was smoothed back in swaying waves from his forehead and down just over the high collar of his tunic. Matching in darkness, the lengthy beard which ran in smooth waves over his chin and to his upper chest. Framing his mouth in the same dark color. He had fine brows which were lifted slightly in surprise. A short straight nose and a straight jaw. Interesting enough features. He wore a burgundy and silver tunic with a silver pendant dangling over it and depicting a shining sun. Several large rings marked the fingers of his slim hands. One resting along the top of his thigh. The other lightly guiding his mount’s rein. Royalty. That knowledge only made my annoyance rise. Though not as well-groomed as the usual. His hair and beard were unfashionably long compared to her usual clean-cut suitors. “Are you here to court me?” I asked harshly as I dismounted from Gray to catch my breath and steady my feet and to get the hell off her, in case she lost her mind again in the next five seconds. “Since I’ve not the faintest idea who ‘me’ is, it’s unlikely. I’m out here for my morning ride.” He looked at me unblinkingly. Amber eyes burning into me. His haughty tone rivalled mine. Even I could acknowledge that. He’s trying to put me in my place. “Then feel free to go. Enjoy the rest of your ride. See if you can find some other maid to attempt to kill.” He looked slowly one direction then the other. “I see no other so careless in these woods. Just you I fear.” Fear…Good word. He should fear me. “What exactly was your motivation of entering the path?” “To slow your wild run.” He said flatly. “Toward the pond?” I quirked a brow as I peered at him over Gray’s back. Checking the stays on Gray’s saddle and rein, absentmindedly. “Figured it was an ideal direction.” “Ideal! I could’ve been killed.” “How do you figure?” He straightened in curiosity. How could he not see the clear ramifications that could’ve resulted? Was he dense? *** “What in the Devil are you doing?” I shouted at him. Panting between words as I huffed air. “Saving your neck.” “And what if she’d thrown me just then?” “If you were going to lose your seat, you’d have done it back there when she first saw the snake.” He was behind me then? Watching me? “How could interfering in the trail have possibly seemed a good idea?” “She was either going to stop or jump in. Either way it’d have slowed her headlong pace.” “And what of me. What if I’d been tossed in the water with her?” He blinked at me. “Then I’d have gone in after.” I grimaced. Rolling my eyes Heavenward. “How dreadfully droll.” “Indeed. It would’ve been. I’m rather glad your steed had more sense than that.” “Most females do.” “But men do not?” He challenged immediately. I hopped back atop Gray. Not bothering with being side saddle again. Who knows what she’ll do on the way back? “It hasn’t been my experience.” “And how much has that been?” There was a long note in his voice as though he were asking me a more intimate question. I’m not answering that. Especially when it was framed as a pseudo-insult. I tipped my head down and narrowed my eyes to give him a properly scathing look. “I suppose you’d had some girlish fantasy of a hero riding alongside you and slipping you from your runaway mount to kiss your lush red mouth and tell you of your remarkable beauty.” I snorted. “Not in the least. I was hoping to gain control of her after she ran a moment.” “Before or after you broke your neck.” “Before I became irritated…” I emphasized. Hoping he’d catch the hint that he was irritating me. Rounding Gray, I headed back toward the Mane Country Citadel. Home. “You’re welcome.” He called behind me. An annoyed note entering his voice. Good. I preferred when would-be suitors were immediately annoyed. It tended to dissuade them from idiotic proposals. *** I was annoyed I was still thinking of the would-be rescuer as my maid ready me for tonight’s ball. A suitors ball. There’s nothing I’d desire to attend less… My maid expertly worked tiny bits into my hair as she wound it across each other. I watched her in the mirror, my mind wandering. She spritzed me with a bit of fragrance from the Dressing Table before me. I didn’t even know which it was. The rose water perhaps? I didn’t particularly care. I was busy trying to banish amber eyes and a pleasantly quick wit from my mind. Hoping he’d not be here tonight. Or am I? I suppressed what I suspected might be the hint of anticipation that I might see him again tonight. 03 A Suitor's Ball I groaned at the sight of the men milling at the bottom of the stairs. “So many of them.” “Come, Your Highness.” Rita was tugging on my arm. “Inspect your prey, at least.” She wasn’t entirely wrong. We both knew that was how I viewed them all. They thought they were here hunting me. But at the end of the day, it would be I that destroyed them. “Please don’t be dreadful.” “But it’s what I’m best at.” “Indeed. Still…Please. I’m next to you. And I’d rather not be associated with your venom.” I groaned dramatically. “If I must.” I lifted my mask and held it against my face. Hoping it’d help me not be recognized. A rather foolhardy thought indeed. Especially since I was wearing a red dress. The color of royalty. Hemmed in gold embroidery at the collar and the bottom of my flowing skirt. Perfectly complimenting my knee-length raven-black hair. Which was currently plaited with tiny pearls which glistened in the dim candlelight. I supposed Rita was right and it enhanced my strangely exotic features. My mother had come across the sea and I was told that I looked much like her, instead of my fairer father. I’d always taken that as a compliment because she was both clever and stunning. But those compliments had faded with her passing. When father began trying to sell me off… And when he started getting sick. I dismissed those morose thoughts and reached the bottom of the steps. Instantly swarmed by mask clad men. *** But as they all hastily introduced themselves and began scribbling on the dance card dangling from my wrist. I tugged my hand away. Aggravated at their pulling and tugging. I turned to spot the punch table. Wanting to get some refreshment to escape the cloy of voices surrounding me. Like it always does. I wanted a moment to myself. They’ll be dreadfully hard to obtain the rest of the night. As I was scanning the room, I spotted one man standing in shadow near the punch table. His white mask stark against his dark features. And the silken dark beard from his chin, making clear who he was. My gaze narrowed on him, and I gave him a dispassionate look as I stalked over to get myself a drink. *** As I headed for it, he leisurely reached over and filled a glass. Swirling it thoughtfully as he watched my approach like a Hawk observing a mouse. I’m not your mouse. He offered me the glass when I drew close. I rebuffed it to fill my own. Jutting my chin in a way that told him I was refusing. “Hunting again, are we?” I asked sideways. “Some of the best hunters stage near the drink and wait for the prey to come to them.” I looked at the punch in my hand then to him. Realizing what he’d just said. “Do they now?” There was a distinctly unwelcoming note in my voice. As I intended. “Indeed.” He had on arm draped across his stomach and tucked under the far elbow. He sipped from the punch glass boredly. His ankles crossed as he leaned against the wall. Looking utterly at home. “Ah, best feign some interest quick, My Dear. As the hornets are headed this way. Hoping to sting you.” Sting? I gave him a questioning look. My brows rising as I realized what he’d meant. Wanting to pierce me. Before I took the time to respond, I furtively looked over my shoulder to see what he did. One of the men saw me lingering at the table talking to the man and began to beeline over. I glimpsed him from the corner of my eye, knowing the rest would follow. Unwilling to be left behind in their little competition. One, none of them will win. *** I swung around the corner of the table. He unfolded from the wall, looking not the least surprised. But intently welcoming, as he opened his arms to me. I didn’t hesitate. Standing far too close to him and peering up at him. Batting my eyes adoringly. His arm quickly slung around to caress my side in a highly intimate gesture. Indicating familiarity, we didn’t have. I giggled up at him as if he’d just said something tremendously amusing. Enhancing the look of us appearing quite intent on each other. His gaze skimmed from one of my green eyes to the other, before sliding down to my rose lips. The hint of a dimple framed one corner of his mouth. As though amused by my antics. There were several disappointed groans and reassuring pats on each other’s shoulders as the men behind me, reluctantly scattered. I felt the slight caressing of his thumb along my rib cage. Sending warm thrills through me. Something I’d never have admitted aloud. “Well-played.” He remarked. “They’ve gone. Though I suggest remaining as you are to keep them at bay awhile.” “I’m certain you do.” I cleared my throat and moved away a bit. He reluctantly let me break his grip on me. *** He took another sip from his glass. “What think you of a dance to seal their suspicions.” “Only a dance?” I asked suspiciously. “Oh, My Dear…You couldn’t handle any more than that.” My brows shot up in surprise at his husky tone. My instinctive response was to argue but I suspected that was what he was hoping to bait me into. To tempt me. “You view yourself as quite special, don’t you?” I said a bit harshly. “Oh, I know I’m different from your lads there.” He nodded over my shoulder. I set my drink down on the edge of the table. “How could you possibly be any different?” “Sweetheart, those there, are boys. What you see before you, is all man.” He lifted his arms out to display himself. Rising off the wall to give a slow turn. I took advantage of his preening to inspect the frame he was displaying. I could admit there were many things different about him from my typical suitor. From his hard-muscled frame to his confidant stance. Most of the kings and princes were delicate. Delicate hands, delicate bites, delicate steps. Frilled clothes. This man had no interest in such extravagance. He’s right. There’s nothing boyish about him. 04 One Dance “One dance.” I lifted a finger to emphasize the point. “And it does not mean I accept your suit.” He gave a sideways head tilt in slight acknowledgement. I spun around to walk away but he caught my elbow. “Where to, so fast?” “To try to evade their cloying hands.” “Then come to mine and let’s have our dance.” I lifted my wrist. “My dance card…” “What would they say?” He challenged. “They could call you out.” I lifted a brow. Knowing that them doing so would be perfectly acceptable for such a slight. “Let them.” “Bold one, aren’t you?” “You’ve no idea…” He caught my elbow and led me to the floor. His grip on my arm sending little swirls of heat coursing through me. *** We danced. We talked. He was dry. Sarcastic. Bold and by far the most interesting man I’d ever met. “Tell me your no royalty.” “I am indeed.” He shrugged. Knowing I’d be disappointed. “Tell me you’ve not come to wed me.” “You do possess a lot of land you stand to inherit.” I gave him a bored look. “Would you prefer it, if I told you I was here to ravish you?” He pointed out. “Yes, actually. That’d be different…Slightly interesting in its uniqueness, at least.” I said stupidly as I looked around. Having lost interest because I now knew he was feigning the same interest every one of my suitors was willing to exhibit to get to my inheritance. He leaned forward to whisper just above my ear, into my hair. “I’m quite willing to ravish you, should I get you alone for but a short time.” I reared back. Stunned at his statement. Outraged, insulted, and…intrigued. I turned my head sideways to give him a suspicious look. “Look hard, Sweetheart. See if I won’t do it.” But there was no flicker on his face. No hint of fear at the prospect. I realized it. The same moment he said it. “I absolutely will.” *** I suddenly had the deep desire to call him out. To lead him to his own fate and see if he’d take action or realize his mistake and retreat. He could be banished, called out, even executed for defiling the King’s daughter. I caught his hand and hid it behind my back as I led him through the milling crowd and across the Ballroom. People turned to stare at us but quickly looked away when I cast them withering glances. Afraid of getting one of my scathing putdowns. Soon I had freed both this man and I from the crowd. Only then did it dawn on me that I didn’t even know his name. “Who are you?” I asked just outside the doorway. “Kellen Illius, King of the Paladines.” I opened my mouth to make a quick remark but paused and my eyes flew back to his face. I’d heard the name. Knew of him. He was renowned throughout the lands as being remarkably striking. Powerful and fearless. And from everything I’ve seen so far, he quite lives up to that. “Are you going to ask my name?” I asked. Hoping he wouldn’t. His lips turned down in a mouth shrug and he shook his head. “I’d rather know what you’d have me call you.” I looked at him in astonishment. Surprised that he was willing to let me guide this game. Tell him where to go, what to call me, and how I wanted him to behave. I rather liked that there was no fight for control. No battle of wills. He’s conceded before we began. I like it. 05 A Little Ravishment I looked around the foyer and saw it was absent of servants as they were readying the banquet that would be held in a few hours before the dancing resumed. Perfect. I guided him up the stairs and quickly verified the hall was clear. Boldly taking him to my chamber. Where he’d be tried for defiling me, if he was found even entering it. I let go of his hand and stepped inside. Turning to face him. Expecting that here was where any of his bluffing would end. “Well?” I quirked a raven brow and gestured for him to come in. My green eyes flashing with mirth as I waited for him to proclaim this was nonsense and I was crazy and quickly leave. Never to be heard from or thought of again… I hoped. For I’d already thought of him far too much as it was. He bowed. “As you wish.” Taking a long step across the threshold and putting his palm to the door to push it closed. I backed up. “If you’re caught here…” “I’m well aware.” He dismissed. Tracing my steps with long sliding ones. “Are you going to keep running from me or prove as daring as you’d have had me believe.” “I…” I looked beyond him to the door. Realizing I had gone too far. I’m in over my head. *** My gaze slid back to him. Seeing his warm amber eyes looking impossibly deep. Then he did the unthinkable. He closed the gap between us and swept a hand along my jaw and underneath my hair to the back of my head. Holding me still as his lips lowered to ravage mine. Coaxing against them until I parted them to catch my breath. Then his tongue delved expertly in my mouth. Tasting me more deeply than anyone ever had. I need to stop. I took a step back, but he hung onto me. Keeping my mouth to his as he ravished it. He caught my hip and took another sliding step forward to straighten me and mold his body to mine. I tried to object but he swallowed the sound, and his grip grew firmer. Pulling me closer. That hand skid around the curve of my hip to scoop my ass from over my dress. Dragging me against him. I broke the kiss to stare up at him. “What are you doing?” “Having my way with you…I did warn you.” “And if I say no?” I was trying to gather my thoughts which now seemed like trying to find pebbles in mud. “Then I’ll kiss you until you submit.” “And if I don’t?” I hitched my chin. He smiled down at me. “Ah, Sweetheart…You will.” *** He was kissing me again. Nearly brutal. My hands found his beard, catching it between my palms and learning the feel of its strange smoothness. He pulled back. “Like it?” “It’s quite soft.” “Indeed. Most women hate it.” “I like it.” He quirked his lips in a half smile and refused to be distracted any further. Returning his focus to being attentive to my mouth. Stealing my breath. I don’t even know when he’d began walking me. I didn’t realize we were moving until my back bumped into the wall. I leapt forward with a small, muffled noise. He growled in approval since that small movement had my breasts smashing against his chest and nearly spilling over the low neckline of my gown. Something he too must’ve noticed, for suddenly his hand was delving beneath it to stroke my breast. His thumb rolling over my budding nipple with vast expertise. He was kissing me in such a way, I found it hard to catch air. I was getting dizzy and all thoughts of stopping him were getting progressively more jumbled. I wanted his touch. Wanted my clothes off. And his clothes off. I wanted to feel his body. He pushed away from me. Taking two steps back. “Woman, if you want me to stop, you better say so now, or toss up that skirt and let me have you.” He was leaned forward like a predator about to strike. Warning clearly written all over him as if the devil possessed him. But I want to dance with the devil… 06 Battle of Wills I hesitated a moment too long. And it was enough for him. “Get that skirt up.” He commanded. Lifting his hand in an impatient gesture. I licked my lips and gave him a long look. Slowly working up my skirt. Seeing that it was going to take a moment as I was gathering courage with each movement, he walked forward and began plucking at the laces on the front of my dress until, with a hiss, it peeled open. Bearing the hollow of my cleavage beyond it. He growled and caught my skirts lifting them to nearly my shoulder, next to me so he could reach with his roving hands to feel the smoothness of my thighs. Caressing first the outside then working toward the inside. Slicking up between them to stroke me with nimble fingers. Lightly brushing over my crease and then dragging one precise finger along the slick slit. Finding me already wet. Ready for him. I stared up at him. Swallowing hard. Wondering what the hell I was doing. The forbidden… The answer came immediately. I made myself a promise that this would change nothing. I won’t go. I won’t accept him beyond this. I want to know what this feels like. *** “Stop.” I said breathlessly. But he didn’t. Massaging me a bit more determinedly. “Stop!” I demanded in a whisper. His gaze narrowed. “I did warn you-” “Take off your clothes.” I cut him off to demand. Both because I wanted to know what he looked like, I’d never seen a naked man, and because I wanted to regain some element of control. He gave a grudging head tilt. Watching my face as he loosened his tunic and pulled it over his head. I noticed this one was burgundy and black, complimenting the dark shade of his hair and beard. His shirt was next. Unlaced and tossed behind him onto the bed. He stepped out of his boots and unlaced his breeches. Lowering them and revealing the thrusting rod which had been straining them. He stepped out of the last of his clothes. “Take a good long look, My Dear.” And I did. Mesmerized by the sight of his hard length. I’d never seen such a thing before and certainly nothing so proud as this one. Long and rigid and wound with powerful veins feeding the beast that’d take me. I took a hesitant step toward the bed. But his slow head shake stopped me. “Na-uh.” I gave him a questioning look. “Is it not typically done on a bed?” I knew perilously little about the act, but from what I’d always understood. The bed was the appropriate location. “Not for me. Not for one as unique as you.” “Meaning?” “It is your first time, and mine with you. I want to feel every inch of you. And know each of your tiniest responses. So, I want you here.” He pointed near his feet. “On the floor.” “Why!” “Because there’s no give, no sink, no rattle…No way to escape me. You’ll be mine as I am yours for this time.” I swallowed at the intensity of his words. *** He gave me no time to think. Walking over to slide my dress over my shoulders and guiding it methodically down my body. Stroking me everywhere that was revealed. Caressing each mound, following each curve as if idolizing my flesh. My legs were shaking. I flexed my hands, realizing that my palms were sweating as I stood naked before him. Having let him strip me bare. He reached and lifted my face with a knuckle under my chin. “Mmm…hmm.” He murmured thoughtfully. “I want you, Girl. Now.” He pointed to the floor. I swallowed convulsively and began lowering. He stopped me to shake out my dress and lay it beneath me. Creating a soft padding under my back. I instinctively covered my breasts with my palms and drew my knees up. Trying to be subtle in my efforts to hide myself from his permeating gaze. I’d never in my life felt so vulnerable, as I did laid out before him now. Like a meal he was preparing to partake of. I looked away from him up to the ceiling. Feeling his gaze still burning over my flesh as if he were touching me. He stretched out over me. His body suddenly everywhere. Touching every part of me. My eyes widened at the overwhelming sensation of being pinned to the floor. At the feel of his hard body and the unrelenting floor beneath me. At everything… *** He reached between us to stroke me more thoroughly with his agile fingers. One flicking the nub peaking my crease and the other doing short quick rubs along my crease. Ensuring I was still moist and receptive. Then he slid a finger into me. It was the most shocking, intrusive feeling I’d ever experienced. Suddenly stretching in places, I was barely aware of. He twirled that finger and my back arched up against him. Pressing my belly and breasts to the flat planes of his hard, welcoming body. And soon I felt his hard length jumping along the inside of my thigh. Eager to have at me. I felt the first rush. A sudden little pop in me where everything seemed to soak and twirl. Making me blink blearily and try to gather hazed thoughts. Wondering why I’d appeared to stop thinking entirely. His mouth found me again. Kissing me wildly. Taking utter control of me. Both with his lips and with his fingers. Working my body and stretching me to receive him. “Are you ready?” He pulled back to ask. I hesitated. Opening my mouth and giving my head one shake. He tilted his head chidingly. “Your tight little body says otherwise.” He slid the tip of his staff down the inside of my thigh. Letting it drag over my sensitized flesh and down to my center. He adjusted his hips to probe at my entrance. Sliding up and then down over it until my opening spread to catch him amid his stroking. Sucking in the head of his cock and pulling him in deeper. He quickly followed its lead. Letting my body pull him in. Groaning in my mouth at the feel of my tight walls closing in on him. I squeaked in objection, but he swallowed the sound. Tasting every honeyed corner of my mouth. “You feel like velvet and taste like the sweetest wine. Not sure I’ll be able to get enough in just one night.” 07 Ravishing He abruptly slid the rest of the way in. Burying himself in me to the hilt. I squawked at the sudden bloom of pain as something fragmented inside me. Something tiny and frail gave way. Letting him possess me fully. I arched up as my body immediately tried to retreat from being impaled. But the hardness of the floor had no give and allowed me no reprieve. Keeping him planted inside. Simply changing the angle in which I was perched on his hard staff. He was ruthless in his rhythm. Seeing me writhe beneath him only seemed to excite him more. Each little moan that escaped him was a tiny triumph for him. He rocked his body into mine. Sliding back and up then dropping down to plunge deeper. Dipping into my hot wetness. Slicking his length with my arousal as he took me. Stroke after stroke he took me. Owning my body in a way no one had. Using me to bring him pleasure. But I was somehow stealing the same from him. I felt myself tensing more with every tightening of his body. I caressed the lean muscles of his back. Following it down to grip his hard ass. Awed by the strength there as he flexed in and out of me. Next, I learned the movement and feel of his arms. From corded forearms to rippling biceps and strong shoulders. Every part of him seemed perfectly carved. Like fine statues I’d seen in museums. And watching his jaw tighten and his head throw back as he occasionally felt me inadvertently clench around him. Unwilling to release like a grip clutching him. He was handsome, rigid, a force to be reckoned with. And I was submitting to him like his little plaything. Bringing him pleasure. I felt weak, vulnerable and feminine. Strong in my weakness. He was pushing harder, driving us both towards immense pleasure. As he withdrew his member, nearly pulling fully out before thrusting back in. My body rolled with each strong piercing. Feeling every inch of him and unable to escape it. I was his. *** “Say you’re mine.” He said as if reading my thoughts. “What?” I said angrily. Defiant at the mere idea. He began pressing harder. Entering me more firmly and pressing something tender inside that made me yelp. I held onto his arms. “Please. Easier.” “Easier? Or stop?” He was giving me a hard look. “No!” I lifted my head. Appalled at the idea of stopping in the middle and missing out on whatever might be coming. Another thrill of pleasure like I’d felt when his finger whirled around inside me. “Then give me what I want.” I gave him a penetrating look and realized he was slowing and withdrawing further. He is going to stop. I opened my mouth and stamped down my frustration at my own weakness. “I’m yours.” “Yes.” He groaned. “You are.” He began swinging his hips in a circular motion. Pressing several different sides in me. I clawed at his shoulders in a desperate attempt to regain my shattering control. “Now, come on me, Princess.” “I…” “Do it.” He growled. Swirling faster and jabbing deeper. Until I drew my knees up along his sides, pinching his ribs between them as I clung to him. Reaching back to cup his ass and enjoying the feel of him rolling into me. The power of his body mounting mine. I wasn’t entirely sure how to do was he said but I simply stopped fighting whatever had been building. Letting it roll over me like a morning tide. Swelling higher with each long sweep into me. Stealing my will and strengthening the pleasure that was already swirling within my body. Making my fingertips tingle and my hairline then rolling down until every bit of my senses seemed focused on what he was doing to my core. In and out. Taking me. Ravishing me. Claiming me. While I could do nothing to resist him. Powerless. Submitting… *** I gave him what he wanted. The blinding whiteness exploding behind my eyes and twisting in me until every muscle cinched tight. Clamping down on him. He shouted in ecstasy as my body jerked at him. Forcing from him what he hadn’t been willing to surrender. Milking him of his fluid and forcing it loose into me. Stealing from him as he’d done to me. He came. His body tight. His pelvis merged to mine as he pressed deep. Surging into me with each pulse of his cock. Claiming me inside. His abdomen flexed, working like a wave as they flexed from the top down to his root. His sack jerking tight and his thighs flexing against the inside of mine. He’s magnificent. Like a stag in the evening light, taking his mate. And I registered some vague sense of worship for this man and for what he’d just given me. And taken from me. I blinked at him in shock. Frozen. And he recognized the panic on my face. Pressing his palms to my shoulders. “No. Don’t go anywhere. Stay.” 08 Pending Results “I…” I shook my head, adamantly. Twisting from beneath him and freeing him from the comfortable heat he’d been enjoying. Seeing him rolling to his side on my dress, propping his head on one palm braced by an elbow, I realized I needed a different dress. He watched my frantic scrambling around my room to find another one that might be similar enough to not be noticed. “What are you doing?” He drawled. “I must…get back down there.” “With your dress in shambles?” He gestured beneath him. “I’m finding a different one.” “With your hair loose and wild?” I reached up to touch it. Feeling several wild tendrils shooting out at all angles. I tried to smooth them down. Whimpering in frustration. “Everyone will know what you’ve done.” He rolled to his back to toy with a bit of loose thread from my dress. “Can you not say things like that.” “Would you prefer me to lie to you.” “Could you say something helpful?” “Just give in. Accept me as the only suitor deserving of you and let me have you.” *** “Never!” I stopped to stomp. Not realizing that it made my pert little breasts hop with the sudden movement. Or that in my urgency I was failing to cover the nest of my sex which he was looking at with renewed interest. “Sweetheart, have you not considered…That you already have…” “Your meaning?” I eyed him suspiciously. He twirled the little thread with a smirk. “I could shout for your servants right now.” “No…You wouldn’t!” “I most certainly would. And you’d be utterly compromised.” “You’d be labelled a rogue!” I tried to argue some sense. He shrugged. “I care not a whit what they label me. My interest is in the woman I came to collect.” I deflated. “You did come to woo me.” “I came to inspect you. To see if you were all that rumors said.” “And what did you find.” “You’re so much worse…Delightful, witty, decisive. Everything I’d have in a queen.” *** “You say nothing of my beauty.” “Do I need to?” He tilted his head in question. “It is of course, an incentive. As is the magical way you feel…And those little sounds you made…But beauty fades. Wit does not for much time after. I enjoy your quick mind.” That was new. Men typically hated my quick responses. Because they’re usually insults. I admitted. “No.” He rolled to his feet. “We’ll see if that’s still your tune tomorrow.” “What happens tomorrow.” “I ask for your hand.” “Ask away. Doesn’t mean I’ll let you have it.” “Need I remind you, you’ve already let me have you. I need only mention that little fact and your father would be both furious and begging me to wed you.” He’s right. On all accounts. I found his intelligence both admirable and adversarial. He’s impossible to control. And I was having a hard time anticipating his responses. Which would make him very hard to manage… If not impossible… *** I never made it downstairs. But I did demand he dress and leave. While I inspected the shambles of what I’d done. Touching myself and finding I was very sore. But when I looked down, I noticed my dress was gone. I hadn’t watched him leave, refused to look at him again. Vowing to dismiss him entirely from my mind. And pay his threats no heed. He’d not dare. But I couldn’t fathom a single reason he’d have stolen my dress. I groaned and rubbed my face. I had bigger problems. How am I going to tell my father I’m going to refuse yet another proposal? And one from one of the most powerful kings in the realm, nonetheless. He’s not going to like that. I slumped back on my bed. Frustrated beyond belief that I’d gotten so carried away. And made such a costly mistake. He won’t tell. He could face consequences. *** I didn’t know that King Kellen of the Paladines had met with my father, first thing in the morning. A red and gold dress in his fist. Stained with a bit of blood. He walked in and quietly closed the door. Soon the king was shouting unintelligibly. King Kellen’s voice rose calmly in response. Assuaging the king’s fury. And soon Kellen had clued the king in on his plans to wed the princess. The king had conceded it was the only ethical thing to do. And that the king would urge her to accept to save her own honor. But knowing none of that, I’d gone out the majority of the day for my ride. Avoiding the trail where King Kellen had found me before. Ensuring I’d be safe. And alone. To think. It was the next evening when I returned. My maid quickly cleaned me up and I went downstairs and was presented for dinner where it was declared that the King of the Paladines had a proposal to offer. Oh, no. I looked to my father, for some reason hoping for an ally. But he was giving me an intense look that indicated he expected me to accept, or he’d be furious. I can’t. *** So, when the time came, and King Kellen stood and lifted his goblet declaring that he was proposing an alliance of the Paladines and Mane Country through our wedding. I glared at him. Gripping the gilded swirls on my chair arm. He’d maneuvered me. Planned it all. Purposely seduced me. Thinking to corner me. But I wasn’t so easily moved. “No.” I announced. Launching to my feet. I ignored my father’s furious sputtering. My gaze fixated on Kellen. The betrayer. “Excuse me?” Kellen lowered the goblet. His chin rising as he challenged me to say it again. I will. I’m not afraid of you. But deep inside I was dearly hoping he’d not announce I was tainted. That he’d already had me and that I was now due to him as the spoils of my own dishonor. “No.” I said louder. Giving him my most haughty, cold stare. “I would marry no King with a beard like a Thrush Bird. Begone from here, King Thrush beard.” I waved him away airily and returned to my seat. Lifting my goblet slowly in feigned boredom. But my hand was shaking. Dead silence had fallen over the Banquet Hall. And King Kellen was staring at me like something that’d just crawled from under a rock. I felt the first deep curl of apprehension. Sensing the danger emanating from him. I’m toying with the wrong man. I knew it. But it’s too late now. I can’t take any of it back. So, I ignored the long look he was pinning me with. Though I could feel it searing straight into my very soul. Without a word more, he pushed past his chair and stalked toward the door. His black cloak swinging from his burgundy and green striped tunic. His step furious as he made his way outside. Slamming the huge flat of wood with a horrendous bang that paralyzed everyone in the room. They all felt his fury. Sensed the danger. Knew I’ve stirred the devil to fury… What have I done? THE END

44 The Temptress Reigns Peak Mountain, Black Mountains, Battling Border CHAVIAS Since Chavias had heard Radix leaving in Danbury’s coach he had been fingering the iron key tucked under his cot and wrapped in Calisto’s cloak. Perhaps I am wrong. Perhaps she doesn’t deserve to die, as I’d thought. Have I gotten so dark that I seek vengeance where it’s not needed? But then he remembered overhearing Radix telling Deiti, the redheaded temptress who tormented him, to stay close to the caves because soon he’d be sending her after a Winter Dread. Sabine. The precious creature Chavias was protecting. Breathtaking Sabine who dances in snowflakes and invites danger into her bed. A wondrously gorgeous creature who seemed innocent of all evil in the world. Deiti wanted to hunt her down and steal her powers until the innocent girl was seared from the inside out. A dead, hollow, shell like the rest of them. I’m not letting that happen. Strangely, that was when he happened to hear Deiti’s half-crazed, sing song voice humming as she came up from the dungeons. Probably watching other creatures be tortured. He’d seen her go down there on more than one occasion. Seeming amused by the torment of more vulnerable beings. She’s never been down there when I was. But he didn’t deceive himself to pretend it was because she had feelings for him. She’s likely worried about being tainted by the amount of my blood Okine expels. Too much mess for her. Deiti prided herself on being appealing. Immaculate. Now, she walked to the bars of Chavias’ cell. Pushing between two of the bars of his cage, she stuck her face between them. “Perhaps if you were nicer, Chavias. I’d give you another taste of all this.” She gestured provocatively down her body at the peach-colored dress. Now seeming a bit too small for her overly abundant curves. Cinched around her waist, but barely containing her hips and breasts. As she intended. He guessed bitterly. Red ringlets were piled atop her head, leaving a few dangling strands to frame her face. She clutched the top of her bodice and pulled it down to expose her flesh to his view. Sending one ripe dark nipple popping from the top to rest over the hem. Her creamy breast swelling above it, released from the fabric. She leaned forward and wiggled her shoulders. Causing the other breast to spill out and dangle overtop the ruffled peach. Smashed against the cold bars. She wiggled side to side, dragging it over. “Come to me Chavias…” She beckoned. Sliding her skirt up her leg to expose curved calves and lush thighs and a small peek at the red curls he’d sunk into before. Knowing the softness would ease all his pain. Knowing she could drain his magic and make all that energy raging under his skin abate, he was sorely tempted to give her what she wanted. *** If he dropped his pants and pressed his hard length through the bars, he knew she would happily back against it. Stroking him until he spilled into her. He knew how delicious her inner walls would feel. Gripping him every time he entered her. As if sensing his thoughts, she turned to press her plump ass against the bars, leaning forward and twisting to look at him, Offering him her hole. He was already ready. Well beyond hard at the sight of her, despite his loathing for her. He knew he could expend his rage on her. Perhaps hurt her enough to exact some vengeance. But surrendering his power to her would only bring her more gratification than she deserved. Power she’ll use to destroy my brethren. That tiny taste of vengeance was nothing compared to what he knew he could have with that key. It promises so much more… *** Blue Lark Guild, Dread Hideout SAVAGE JAXSON Savage had been watching ColdKill all eve. His gaze predatory. The man’s hair was black peppered at his forehead and near his ears. Echoed in his bushy gray brows and the sparse patch of whiskers on his chin. He looks like a weasel. But of course, Savage knew he was. Savage had long suspected ColdKill was disloyal to the Guild. Only faithful to himself. And Savage had thrown down a gauntlet for the man when he’d boasted in the Rum Runnel about his intent to thieve Danbury’s coaches. Knowing ColdKill would skitter to Danbury. And I knew Danbury would run straight to Radix to save him. Savage still considered ColdKill running to report Savage’s movements as lack of loyalty. Which needs rewarded with killing. Despite his dark thoughts, as was characteristic for him, he was casually leaning on the corner of the counter. Nonchalantly assessing the room. But Dimurah was onto him. Circling like a vulture. Repeatedly filling his tankard. Trying to keep me busy while she maintains a careful eye on me. She cast him deep blue-eyed looks. Wary. In typical fashion he cut straight through the hints and warning looks, catching her arm as she rounded the counter. “You don’t want me to kill him?” “I never want you to kill anyone!” “I need to kill him. He’s a traitor who could’ve gotten many of my men killed.” And me. She licked her bottom lip and drew it in to bite it. His eyes narrowed slightly on the movement. Momentarily distracted. “Don’t kill him.” “Persuade me not to.” Ice blue eyes levelled at her. She huffed and stomped off. What’s she mad about, now? His blonde brows knitted slightly as he watched her back. Clearly even she has no idea why he shouldn’t be killed. No argument to provide. He noted the faint sway of her hips beneath the oversized cloak. Which couldn’t possibly be less flattering. When she returned, he caught her again. Leaning off the counter to stand over her. Tilting to whisper near her ear. “How long do you plan to use my every crime as a wall betwixt us?” 45 Handling Betrayal “Eternally.” Dimurah hissed up at him in answer to his question. His gaze roved her agitated face. “I dearly hope not.” Unable to resist he dropped a quick kiss to her cheek. She twisted her head away and stalked back behind the bar. Still angry with me. Annoyance made his jaw twitch as he watched her. “That’s the way it is to be then?” She tossed him a quick look. Jerking her head to one side in assent. “Fine. I have other things to attend to anyway.” He stomped across Winter’s Haven, to stand perilously close to where ColdKill leaned against the pillar laughing as he jested with one of the benched tables. Savage was unmoving until the entire table quieted, and all eyes lighting on him. At length, ColdKill slowly turned. Tankard in hand. “Ah, you’re still alive! I heard you were ambushed.” “You heard wrong. An ambush implies you didn’t know it was coming.” Which I did. ColdKill flinched before regaining his composure. “It’s good you’d gotten word.” “I didn’t get word.” As you’d intended… After a pregnant pause, ColdKill was forced to ask. “Then how’d you know?” “I assumed you were a traitorous little prick that would run to Danbury the moment you overheard me announcing my plan.” “But I-I-” “You did exactly as I knew you would. Because you are, precisely, what I thought you were. Solid yellow.” He gestured with a finger to the man’s backside. “All the way down your back.” “Now, see here, Savage Jack!” His affront overcame his previous fear. “I’m no coward.” Trying to defend your name now? “Aren’t you?” Savage tilted his head. Face expressionless. His cutting gaze unblinking as he looked down his nose. Jaw ticking. The quiet in the room grew deafening. And others around started to shift in discomfort. “No!” ColdKill shook his head, taking a tentative step back. “Savage Jack!” Dimurah had stopped whatever she’d been pretending to do, to lean over the counter and shout at him. Thinking to stop me. Again. “Ah. Then you’re merely perfidious. A disloyal Dread bait.” Savage enunciated the words through gritted teeth. “I’m not!” ColdKill defended. Flushing with rage. When he yanked his sword breaker, a short, spiked hammer, from the loop strung from his belt, Savage was ready. He ripped it loose at the same time ColdKill lifted it. Using the man’s own momentum to wrench it from ColdKill’s fist. In that same movement, Savage stuck it in the side of ColdKill’s cheek where he knew softer tissue to be. Sword breakers are meant to catch and twist. Not as much for piercing. Thus, why Savage had aimed for more tender parts. With three dual blades, it was easy to change its angle, sinking it into the weaker skin above Cold Kill’s collar. Then while the wiry assassin was stunned from that, Savage stuck the tip into ColdKill’s gut. Forcing it in and up. To ensure it’d hit something meaningful. ColdKill mustered enough strength to punch him in the jaw. Clutching his middle and spitting blood over the floor. Savage’s head whipped back, and he grabbed the other man’s throat with his spare hand. Backing him against the pillar to hold him in place while Savage violently thrust the pointed tip into his abdomen at different angles. The man grunted each time. Managing to draw a small dagger and thrust it into Savage’s bare shoulder. Burying it to the hilt. But lost his grip on it, as Savage jerked his arm from ColdKill’s reach to keep him from using the blade again. ColdKill’s surprising strength in trying to fight him off wasn’t enough to even slow Savage. He knows it’s over now. I’ve done too much damage already. “You can’t cross Savage Jack.” Savage growled as he inserted the tip a couple more times. Watching life seep from ColdKill’s eyes. “You knew better.” *** The alehouse was silent. Dimurah was watching in horrified rage. One of the other barmaids was barely able to keep the tray she held balanced, her hand trembling so badly as she eyed Savage fearfully. It was easy to feel his animalistic rage throughout the alehouse. Reverberating off the walls and sending anything with instinct, writhing in it’s own skin to get away. Still holding ColdKill’s neck at the end of a locked arm, Savage turned to the room. His head whipping so fast that the kill beads in his blonde hair rattled together. Savage announced. “He betrayed not only me. But all of you.” He gave Dimurah a pointed glare. “He alerted Danbury to the raid I intended. He was a danger to us all. I won’t tolerate those that are faithless!” He barked. Her lip twitched in contempt and her blue gaze flared fiercely. He was attempting to convey to her why it was necessary to dispatch the traitor, but from the look on her face, he could tell she was taking it as a personal threat. Against her. He groaned inwardly. Wondering why she had such a hard time understanding things which seemed perfectly sensible to him. From that look, he knew the only thing she was perceiving was that he’d betrayed her yet again. Though I didn’t. She stared at him. Jaw gaping. Rounding the counter, she stalked over. Walking with the fierce pace of a woman set on battle. With me. A poor choice. *** Peak Mountain, Black Mountains, Battling Border CHAVIAS There was lust still when Chavias looked at Deiti. But there was also contempt. Overwhelming, ugly contempt… Deciding not to touch her was easier than he’d have ever thought it would be. Unable to resist, he envisioned the flawless beauty of his winter woman instead of this redheaded temptress. Imagining the white-haired girl would be far sweeter. Far more sensual. Far more everything…Than this wretched woman. He turned his head away, disgusted by Deiti’s licentious behavior. Filthy wench. He was ashamed to know he’d succumbed to being with her on many an occasion in the past. Uck. What was I thinking? I wasn’t. A tiny voice weakly reminded him. I was broken from loneliness. Deiti tossed her dress back into place with a harsh laugh. Turning to jiggle her breasts back behind the hem. “Not today huh?” She taunted. “You’re a whipped dog, Chavias. So afraid of looking without his permission.” Radix. In truth, I’d entirely forgotten about him. That’s why she thinks I don’t want her. That made him snort with amusement. She cackled. “Well, I don’t fear him.” She smiled as she sauntered away. Heading for Radix’s chambers. To await his return. 46 The Black Queen How did I ever think she was lovely? Chavias pondered as he stared at the lustful whore. Radix’s most favored pet. She’d sent him away into some idiotic delusion simply by baring her flesh. But Sabine’s mere presence in this world, had drawn him back. Back to the things I believed in. Back to pieces of me. He thought sadly. Closer to who I was once. Sabine doesn’t deserve to be contaminated by any of our darkness. Chavias fisted the cold iron key. Feeling the grooves of it biting into his palm. He strode to his cell and stuck an arm through and wrapped it around toward the lock. Inserting the key, he gave it a grating turn and aimed straight for Radix’s chamber. He felt a swell of victory at taking her from Radix. The way he’s taken countless things from me. He quietly lifted one of the hooks off the wall just inside the entry to the narrow room. He was almost to Deiti before she sensed him. Glancing over her shoulder she saw him and her eyes flashed red. But as she opened her mouth to scream, Chavias swung the hook. Angling it so it pierced her veins on one side of her neck, punctured her windpipe. Stealing her words from her. He pushed it through and out the other side of her neck. Sending it through yet another set of veins. Splattering blood on the stone wall. She patted her neck. One hand topping the other in a desperately repeated motion. Frantically trying to stop the blood from draining from her. Too late. She slumped down the wall. Finally holding her neck with one hand and reaching for him with the other. “You’re too late. I’ll not help you.” He whispered. “You’re less than nothing. Slime under his boot…And now mine. Goodbye Deiti.” He strode back to his cell. Ripping the hook through his abdomen and dragging it down his chest until it was littered with wounds. He barely felt the pain. Numb in his current state. Once finished he wiped the hook with her dress so it wouldn’t smell of blood. Then rehung it. Striding back to his cell just as he heard sounds of a heavy carriage rolling above. He’s back. Not soon enough. Chavias hid dark glee as he pulled the cell quietly closed and lay on his cot. Wrapping his arms around himself and drawing up his knees as he often did after Okine had long hours of torturing him. But he listened. Hearing Radix coming down into the caves. Entering his chamber and realizing what was on the floor. Bleeding all over his personal rooms. “No!” Radix shrieked in a high note that could have shattered Grier glass. You’re welcome. How does it feel to wonder if our boy can get to you…Even here? And for the first time Chavias felt a swell of something in the caves. He knew that sense…That smell. Though he’d never witnessed it coming from Radix before. He recognized it instantly for what it was. Fear. *** Blue Lark Guild, Dread Country SAVAGE Feeling somewhat like a troublesome child, Savage abruptly released ColdKill’s throat and let him slide to the floor as he drew his last gasps of air. Rounding to face her head on, he took a step and met her as she aimed for him with livid color staining her face. They stopped inches apart. His head dropped down to be nose to nose with her under the hood. His back and shoulders still heaving from his slowing breaths. Face tight from the exertion and blood thrumming through him. Savage forced his body to cool from the rush of blood pulsing through him from the power of battle. I could hurt her if I don’t settle down. She reached him and ripped the dagger from his shoulder. Making him huff through gritted teeth. Staring her down like a starved predator. “Careful Dimurah.” Someone cautioned from behind them. “He was just fighting…” “I don’t give two shits!” She shouted stealing his favored line. She tossed the blade to the floor and grabbed a fistful of his wooden kill beads. Knotting his hair to yank him along behind her. Like Okine used to. He locked his feet and ripped his head away. Despite it nearly wrenching a hunk of his hair out. Piercing blue gaze cutting through her. “I haven’t the patience tonight, Murah.” His tone was dangerous. *** “Neither do I!” She stood on her toes to glare into his face. Hands tight in fists arced behind her. Utterly fearless. “Unless you’re inviting me to your bed. I’m not moving from this alehouse until everyone is clear on how I feel about traitors.” His tone was eerily calm. Making the onlookers ease backward in-case he’d lash out like a prodded serpent. Dimurah gasped in outrage. Vibrating with malcontent. “We’re clear, Savage Jack.” One man said quietly. “Yes, not much misinterpretation of your message.” Another man said under his breath. “What’s going on?” Thomas, Dimurah’s younger bodyguard entered the alehouse. Now? Savage’s gaze lit on the man. Fury tightening his face. You wouldn’t have been much good to her from wherever you were at, until now. Where were you when they had her flat on her back on this floor? “Thomas!” Dimurah put up a hand to warn him back. Sending Savage a panicked look. Afraid I’ll kill him too? She knew the expression on his face and the predatory way his eyes tracked Thomas’ movements. She elected to viciously slap the wound at his shoulder to get his attention. Stupid. Hissing in pain his head whipped back to her. “Good I have your attention. This is my alehouse. And killing every night is not acceptable.” But the pain, strangely, did do the trick. Feeling the heat throbbing through him subsiding, he sidled from her to lean against the pillar where ColdKill had been. “It’s not every night.” He gave her an unabashed grin. White teeth gleaming. She sneered at him. Wanting to hit me so bad her palms itch. He could tell from the way her hands worked. 47 Death of a Son I know the feeling. His twitched with the urge to get ahold of her. And have my way with her. Right now. But it was clear on her face. “That was a bit brutal.” RedBayne said from a corner of the alehouse. Though his tone indicated only approval. He likes a bit of violence every bit as much as me. “Care for a dram?” He lifted his tankard in offering. Savage nodded. Happy to have an escape from Dimurah’s wrath. For now. Savage slid into the seat opposite him. “You’re already good and sodden brother.” “Indeed!” RedBayne declared triumphantly. Savage’s eyes narrowed on him. “What’s wrong with you?” “Tis an anniversary, Ol’ Friend.” “Of what?” Savage already sensed that this wasn’t a celebratory date. “Of the day me wife murdered me babe and bolted.” “She ran?” “Fled me like a doe in the heart of Fall. Taking what parts of me were whole, with her.” “Is that why you’re so lost in the drink?” RedBayne lifted the tankard in salute. “The drink ne’er betrays ye. Ye’d do well to give up on the Gel and stay wit’ da drink!” “Would that I could.” Savage sent the furious redhead a glance. Catching the sight of the shadow near a pillar in the back. Phalanx. “I as well.” Savage said soberly. RedBayne snorted. Regaining Savage’s attention. “Tell me about this woman.” “None like ‘er. A rare ‘un. I will tell ye a secret. Most think I met her here in Dread Country or perhaps Grier. But she was once a slave I purchased on the desert coast of the Isle. “Hmm.” Savage said thoughtfully. Struggling to keep from looking back at Murah again. “I’m surprised she escaped you without reprisal.” “She hasn’t.” RedBayne belched heartily. “Not yet. One day I’ll find her again. And when I do…I’ll burn her world to the ground.” “You sound like you mean that.” “Wouldn’t ye if that ‘un there,” He gestured to Murah behind the counter with his drink. “Did the same?” “I’m not sure I could ever hurt her.” “Are you so certain of that.” “I am.” Savage levelled a look on him. “Well then.” RedBayne said a bit more somberly. “Perhaps I am as much a barbarian as I once was.” *** She’s not much in the mood. As he thought it, he was startled by a broken cry from near them. Both he and Dimurah turned. Only now noticing Thomas had approached next to Dimurah. A man had rose from next to him and stuck a long blade through his ribs. Cutting into a lung. Obvious from Thomas’ wheezing. “No!” Dimurah cried. Rushing to her bodyguards’ side so fast the hood of her cloak fell back. Savage realized the attacker was not a man he knew. And he blindsided the boy. Filthy tactic. Thomas sunk slowly to the floor. Fighting for air in desperate gasps. Holding his side and staring at them with stunned eyes. Mouth impossibly wide. “No, No!” Dimurah was cupping his cheeks. Her hands fluttering to the wound and back to his face. She doesn’t know what to do. That’s fatal. Nothing she can do. Savage had long ago learned the look of a fatal wound when he saw it. I just ensure several are accomplished for the sake of being thorough. The man watched the boy dying with interest. Wiping his blade off on his breeches. The movement made his tunic slide further up his forearm. Allowing Savage to glimpse the burn scar of a broken three-part oval. The mark of a servant of the Throne of Ocnomad. Here to kill me. “Who are you?” Savage stepped closer to the stranger. “Wildling.” A few men shuffled away. Knowing the name “Why’d you kill this man?” Savage gestured to the dining form, Dimurah was desperately sobbing over. “He’s not dead yet.” “Yes, he is.” He just doesn’t know it yet. “Don’t say that!” Dimurah cried. Cradling Thomas’ head as she laid him down on the floor. Trying to find a way to help. “Jax! Jax! Please help. Help me!” She shook with hysteria. Wildling watched it all with excitement lighting his features. Calm down Savage. He willed himself. Feeling rage vibrating through him. This man’s actions were not defiance. I know what he’s after. Savage rounded Thomas’ head. Crouched and quickly jerked his head. Snapping the boy’s neck and killing him instantly. Dimurah shrieked. Covering her mouth with a shaking hand. As she looked across the body at Savage. Betrayal written in her blue eyes. The luster in them dark with emotion. Savage sent a sideways glance at Phalanx who stood in his usual place along the side wall. Near the pillar by the door. Get her out of here. Catching Savage’s look, Phalanx walked quickly over and caught Dimurah’s shoulders. Pulling her backward while she made hysterical noises. Pained blue eyes riveted on the body of the dead man. “Why’d you kill the boy?” Savage stood. Crowding Wildling near the table. But, to his credit, Wildling didn’t back up. Though everyone could feel the waves of raw rage rolling off Savage. “He was in my way.” “Let’s not pretend I possess an inferior intellect, shall we?” Savage tilted his head at the muscled brown-haired man. “The only thing he’d be in the way of, is getting to her.” Savage pointed to where Dimurah was squeaking across the room. Covering her face as she sobbed. “And no one is getting to her.” Wildling met Savage’s look. Taking a challenging stance with his legs apart. Crossing thick arms over his chest. He thinks otherwise. He thinks wrong. Savage took another step closer. Pushing his chest against Wildling’s. Though the other man was far thicker. Savage was taller and wound with wiry muscle. Flexible, quick and utterly without hesitation or fear. “So, let’s just shorten up this little visit of yours. You’re here for me.” Savage hissed. “Your mission is to get her or hurt her to disturb me. Then while I’m distraught to end me. Is it not?” The sudden startled expression on Wildling’s face revealed the truth of Savage’s words. “Either run home and tell King Ocnomad he can come kill his son himself. Or let’s get to it.” 48 Wildling's Failure “Your shoulder.” An assassin pointed as Savage’s skin seamed together over the wound. Overlapping the blood inside and then sealing over it. “How-Savage-You just-” “How did you do that?” Wildling was unsettled. “That is devil magic!” “Dread magic!” Another assassin whispered in a hushed voice. “That’s how he does it.” Someone else said conspiratorially. There were awestruck gasps and everyone was staring. Savage didn’t glance at it. Didn’t blink. “I can do a lot more.” He confided. Cracking his neck ominously. Wildling glared at him a moment, face jerking, before striding from Winter’s Haven on thudding boots. “You’re just going to let him go?” Dimurah cried. Lunging against Phalanx’s strong arms as she shouted at Savage. Her voice cracking in betrayal. Savage skid a blue-eyed gaze at her over his shoulder. There’ll be no consoling her. He knew. Patience woman. “Jax!” She wailed. He walked over to her and when he stood next to her, he gave her a long look. “Have a mite bit of faith in me.” But even as he said it, he knew damn well that’d be impossible for her. *** The next afternoon, Dimurah entered Winter’s Haven slowly. Walking in the back door, she strode to the front to open it for Markus. Her face still puffy from crying all night. Her hands shook. And just before she flipped the lock on the door she sniffled and rubbed them across her face to hide that she’d been crying. As the door swung open and Markus stepped in the foyer, his brows shot up and jaw gaped. He stood frozen. “What?” She rounded to follow their gaze to the high wooden chandelier. Shocked to see the severed head of Wildling perched where one of the candles should be. Facing the doorway. “Savage Jack.” Dimurah said breathlessly. “Yea?” He queried from where he sat in the dark of the back booth. Feet propped on a chair he’d drug next to the table. He was leaned back in the booth with his fingers interlinked over his flat middle. Answering what he’d presumed was a question. Her eyes flew to him, watered with unspent emotion. “How’d you get in here?” Markus asked quickly. In the roof flap I built, and down through the rafters. He shrugged. Unwilling to divulge to the man hired to keep him away from her. “You did this?” Dimurah asked. Giving her a blank stare, he nodded slowly. Markus shifted behind her. Clearly discomforted by Savage’s quiet demeanor. I alarm him. I do most people. He snorted in his own inner amusement. “Why?” She whispered. Why did I do it? He lifted a blonde brow. Because it’s the vengeance you needed. But saying so would make him look weak to the men with her. And to those that heard of it. “Because he disrespected me in my Guild. It’s a warning to others.” He said flatly. Her eyes narrowed and he knew she was aware it wasn’t the real reason. You know me too well. His gaze fell to his thumbs rotating each other above his stomach. As he let the truth sink in for her. “What are you doing here?” It was a soft question. Her acid tone had tamed and this sounded almost more like an invitation. Her amends. “Waiting for some Dream Duster.” He levelled his blue eyes on her. You’re damn atrocious tea. In truth, it was the last thing he wanted. But it was every bit as much of a peace offering as her words. The hint of a smile eased the corner of her lips. She gave a slight nod and headed for the counter. Dear God, now I’m going to have to actually drink it. He groaned inwardly. Twisting to sit up to the table and letting his feet thunk to the floor as he watched her go. Markus hesitantly stepped to the other side of the alehouse to watch him warily. Nervous as all hell that his head might be next on her chandelier. Watch away. Savage couldn’t have cared less. Dimurah was going to join him for some much-needed conversation and some ease to the tension between them. *** Grier Citadel, Grier Country KING OCNOMAD A rider, an Ocnomad messenger, was wildly heeling his mount as he flattened against its back. King Nial Ocnomad, a short balding man received the report of his return and ordered the gates open. In minutes, the breathless messenger rushed in. Dropping to a knee and leaning to catch his breath. “Tell me!” The King ordered. “He killed him.” The messenger weakly stood. “Which killed which?” Ocnomad’s hands were white knuckled on the arm rests of his fur-coated throne. “The King of Assassins killed Wildling!” “What?” The king leapt to his feet. “How?” He paced. The queen came rushing in. Graying brown hair sweeping the floor as she entered the room, clutching her skirts. “You!” Ocnomad turned on her. “This is all your fault.” “Is there word of him?” She turned to the messenger. Ignoring the king. “He’s still alive. He killed our assassin.” The messenger grumbled. “Thank the Heavens.” She put a hand to her heart. Ocnomad walked over and soundly backhanded her. “Back to your chambers!” He pointed. Breathing heavily in relief she turned. Clutching her stinging cheek, she obeyed the command to go back to her rooms. King Ocnomad paced restlessly. “Dammit! Dammit! That boy has been the bane of my life! He’s nearly indestructible. Every time I try to kill him, he emerges unscathed! What’s it going to take?” He was impossibly frustrated. “Tonius!” He shouted for his Commander. Tonius, the head of the Grier Guard, entered the room. Helmet cradled under his arm. “Liege.” He dropped to a knee. “Post that I’m putting a 1,000 coin on the Barter Queen’s Head.” “My Liege! You’re certain? Such an exorbitant rate…For a woman?” “I am!” “I thought you wanted the King of Assassins?” “Well, I’ve recently gotten word from a good friend that sometimes taking out the queen can have more impact than heading straight for the King.” 49 Crowns on Her Head Blue Lark Guild, Dread Hideout SAVAGE JAXSON Dimurah returned with the Sleep Duster. “Here.” Savage scooted across the bench to offer her room next to him. She tossed a hasty glance around. “There’s no one here that would care.” He assured. Her eyes landed on Phalanx, who’d restrained her last night. Her face darkened. Clearly still mad at him. Savage covertly passed him an apologetic look. Knowing the man had done it for him. To keep her from hurting herself trying to slay the man on her own. Phalanx looked to have a bruised cheek for his efforts, this morning. But he stayed far enough away and avoided looking directly at Savage to hide that they were allies. He’s loyal. Which was something Savage greatly appreciated. It seemed that manner of man was getting harder and harder to come by. “Thank you.” She murmured. Reaching over to swipe back a couple of war beads and ruffle the hair looped over his forehead and swaying back to his ears. “Mmm.” He murmured. Tipping his head back like a pleased hound at her touch. “If you were going to do it any way, why didn’t you before all?” “He didn’t pull a weapon on me.” “Did he later?” “No. But he swung.” “So, what did you do?” She gestured to the tea, indicating he hadn’t yet taken a drink. His gaze fell reluctantly to it and his hand adjusted grip on the handle as he explained. “He used his bare hand as a weapon, so I killed him with mine.” “I doubt you sawed his head off with your fingernails.” “No. That was the work of a tool.” She winced and seemed reluctant to ask more. Good. I’ve no wish to tell her. “Do you think word of it has reached King Ocnomad by now?” “Last night likely.” He grunted. His hand still gripping the ale tankard. “You said something last night.” She changed the subject abruptly enough he looked from the greenish swill with herbs floating atop to her face. “Said a few things.” “Not much.” “Usually don’t.” “You told Wildling to tell the King he could kill his son, himself.” “Ah. That.” He lifted the tankard to take an enormous drink. And then hide the fact that he nearly gagged. “Good?” “Delicious.” His voice broke slightly, and he had to fight the belch that rolled up from deep in his roiling stomach at the taste. “Are you his son?” “My mother said so.” “But you don’t think so.” “I think I’m nothing like the King of Ocnomad.” “Do you know who then?” “I’ve not the faintest idea. And no particular interest into looking into who my mother’s lovers may have been.” “Do you think she had many?” “No idea.” He swallowed another long burp and made a small gasping sound. “Are you okay?” “Fantastic. Stomach a little upset.” He gestured nervously to his gut with waving fingertips. She put her hand over his reassuringly. “The tea should help. Drink up.” He nearly whimpered. *** Later that night, found Savage unsurprisingly, leaned over the counter watching Dimurah serving. His gaze followed her like a hungry predator. He’d been trying now for a few hours to persuade her to let Adrea take over tending the counter. And come back to my tent. He reached over the counter to lightly smack her rear beneath the green cloak. She turned around hissing. “Would you not do that?” “No.” “No, you’ll stop or no you won’t stop?” “No.” She growled in her throat. “How can you even tell where my tail is beneath this cloak?” She gestured to the oversized length. “I know very well where it is.” He eyed her. His gaze roving over her. “I can envision you bare, right now.” “Jax!” “Savage Jack!” RedBayne roared from the doorway. Even before the door he’d ripped open slammed against the wall. Yes? Savage’s blue gaze slid to him coolly. He turned, cocking his hip against the high counter and resting his elbow atop it, as he gave the mammoth man his attention. “We must talk!” About what? People were hissing breaths at the barbarian’s commanding tone with their King. “About?” I see no reason to move from where I am, this moment. “No’ somethin’ ye wan’ me saying out here!” RedBayne gestured around. Savage’s unwavering gaze made others in the alehouse cringe. “It’s bout ye’re lass!” He gestured to Dimurah. What about her? Savage’s eyes went sideways to see her. “Is there something I need to know?” He asked from the corner of his mouth. “Yea.” She paused wiping the counter to lean forward. “Ye’re an ass!” He gave her a dark glance as he lurched off the bar and uncrossed his legs to go greet the huge redhead. “Come, barbarian.” He waved over his head as he aimed for a bench in the dark corner. The one commonly used for business. I’ve no interest in bad news. Let’s get to the point. “What is it?” “King Ocnomad.” There was the faintest curl of Savage’s upper lip. RedBayne glanced at the motion. Unsurprising since he doesn’t miss much. “He’s put a bounty on her.” Savage leapt to his feet and drew RedByane’s blade from the sheath, crossing his chest to hang near his left hip. Pressing the metal to the bigger man’s throat. Panting with rage. Take it back. RedBayne slowly lifted his hands. Assessing Savage with alert blue eyes. “No’ me fault, Brother. I’m just hear ta warn ye.” It isn’t his fault. He drew no weapon on me. “Dammit!” Savage tossed the blade across the alehouse, sliding over the wood floor in a rare flare of temper. “I understand.” RedBayne said in an even tone. “That’s why I came ta warn ye.” “How much?” He leaned over RedBayne to whisper in a low voice. “$1000 crowns.” They’ll tear this alehouse apart to get to her. He turned to Dimurah. Looking incredibly defeated as his chest heaved. She met his stare, wide-eyed. Everyone is. He realized. “I came to help ye.” RedBayne said. “I can get her out of ‘ere.” He whispered to Savage’s back. “Can you give me one night?” Savage turned back to him. RedBayne nodded. Lips tight. “I’ll wait.” “Thank you.” Savage impulsively grabbed the top of RedBayne’s shoulder. Squeezing it firmly. “Thank you…” “I know.” RedBayne lowered his head in deference. Standing, he walked around Savage to head out of Winter’s Haven. 50 The Warning “Dimurah.” He waved as he strode past the counter. Heading for the backdoor. The command had her leaping to obey, despite herself. She stepped through a swinging half door and headed through a few men parting to make a path. Once outside, she quickened to catch up to him crossing the floating deck to round the front of the structure. “What is it?” She asked urgently as he rounded to face her. Without a word he spun and grabbed her cheeks. Slamming his mouth to hers as she ran into him. Consuming her in a kiss that bordered on violent. She reared back startled. Probably because I’ve never touched her harshly. “You have to go.” He gave her a piercing look. “No.” She shook her head, brows lowering. “No…” You must. “I won’t leave.” She read his face. “Dimurah…” I knew she’d be difficult. “No, Jax. I’ve done everything you ever asked me to. You promised me you’d never make me go. You promised!” “You’re leaving. If I have to banish you, haul you out myself or order my men to drag you by your hair.” “No, I can’t.” Her eyes instantly welled. “You’ll have to be the one to drag me by my hair.” He flexed his shoulders. You know I’d never do that. “I know. You’re scared.” It’s the only place you’ve ever felt safe. I’m dethroning the Barter Queen. He realized sadly. “They put a bounty on your head. High enough to make every man in this Guild turn on you. I can stave off a lot. But not all of them.” His mouth whitened. The hard line of his jaw ticking. “Why would they put coin on my head? How do they even know?” “They don’t know. It’s $1,000 crowns for the Barter Queen.” “Why for me?” Because you’re an easier target. “To get to me.” “Why don’t they put it on you?” “They have. I’m worth 3,000 crowns but it’s a reward they can’t collect dead. No one will come at me directly.” He shook his head sadly. “But you…they know you’re the quickest way to get to me.” And you’re vulnerable. “Then let me stay with you!” I can’t. “It’s too risky. I wish I could.” “Come away with me, Jax! Be with me. Let all your hate go. Let all these schemes be and be with me!” He saw the plea in her teary blue eyes and fractured. Don’t ask me that. “Dimurah…” He caught her in a tight embrace. Tucking her under his chin. “What if something happens to you!” “Nothing will happen to me.” He reassured. I’ll hunt them all down to bring you back. “I’m safer with you.” “You’re not.” He breathed. I wish you were. “Then I’m staying here.” “It won’t work.” He shook his head adamantly. Arms tightening around her as she sobbed against his studded tunic. His chin lifted and his body was so tight, his muscles ached. “You can’t stay here, Dimurah. You need to understand that your kingdom is going to crumble.” “And what about yours!” She cried. “You are my kingdom.” He whispered against her forehead. Pressing a soft kiss against her hairline. “If anything happened to you then this tenuous world I’ve built would fall and shatter along with me.” “What are you saying, Jax?” She leaned back to see him. “You know what I’m saying.” “That you love me?” He sighed and clenched her tight enough she could no longer look up at him. Reluctant to let her have any space, just now. I’m going to miss you. I’ll miss the peace you bring me. You silence the voices that torment me. He felt the briefest shake in his hands as he put a palm between her shoulder blades to hold her more firmly. Don’t give me away. He willed the betraying limbs. “Jax, I don’t want to be away from you.” “I know, Murah.” “Don’t make me go.” “I have to, Murah.” His voice was steady. Good. I don’t feel steady. “I want to go to your tent.” “Okay.” He walked her backward, still huddled against him, along the deck and around front. He verified no one was around to see her misery. Catching her shoulders, he righted her and walked her before him through the courtyard, the Trader’s Market and to his expansive gray tent. Once inside she twirled to cling to him again. Looking quite different from the tough Barter Queen that ran the Trader’s Market by day and Winter’s Haven by night. This is who she really is. A woman who doesn’t want to be alone. A woman who desperately needs something steady when her waters are stormy. It’s better for her to be away from me. He thought. Despite every fiber of his being screaming against the thought. And the constriction in his chest. Dimurah caught the bottom of his tunic and pulled it off, exposing his scarred chest and shoulders. Her hands splaying to run his warm flesh. He dropped his arms to his side and let her have her fill of touching him. Her nimble hands caressing over the entirety of his body. She sidled forward to put her cheek to one side of his chest, listening quietly to his heartbeat. “I can’t be away from you, Jax.” “I know.” “Why are you making me leave?” “You know why.” To keep you safe. “You always think I know what you’re thinking and why you do things.” You do. He looked at her. Face concentratedly impassive. If she sees I’m weak. It’ll weaken her. He knew she always drew her strength from him. “I don’t.” She spoke. “You do. You just never agree.” “Jax…” “I know, Murah.” She peeled her cloak off and untied the back of her gown to shrug out of it. Stepping free of it to press her body to his. Feeling his skin. His arms wrapped her lower back lightly and he walked her backward to his low cot. 51 Histories She nestled in, rolled over to scoot back against him and tugged his arms tight around her. He was quiet. Deathly still. Holding her. Listening until her shuddering sobs stopped and she subsided in slumber. He took in the scent of her. Her smell, the texture of her hair and skin. Lightly caressing his fingertips over her shoulder and down her arm. After a time, she rolled over to snuggle against him. Wiggling her hips and arms in until she was cuddled against his middle. Once she was still, he slid back enough to see her face. Caressing her cheek and outlining her brows and the slope of her nose with a reverent fingertip. Moving to the sharp lines of her defined cheekbones. I’m going to miss her face. He couldn’t imagine the Blue Lark, nor Winter Haven without her. Her vibrant red hair and fiery nature made this place feel alive. Makes me feel alive. He’d always had her here, ever since he’d first gotten her off that ship and brought her back, she’d never left. Never wanted to. He remembered those first days as clearly as if they were last week. *** He kept her hidden away in his hut, knowing what the other assassins would try if they took one look at the little spitfire. She’d seemed fine with that. As he moved around the hut, she’d moved with him, ensuring she was on the opposite side. He’d treated her very much like a wild cat those first days. Paying her no mind. Reading as he saw fit, studying his poisons and quietly looking over maps of Ardae. Trying to figure out what, who, Radix already owned in the country. His eyes would continually return to those taverns. Without realizing it his fingers would trace over them. Going from one to another. He heard her approaching behind him and readied himself for a blade. But he never heard the whisper of her dress or the slight scrape of a blade that would indicate she was armed. So, he’d let her hover behind him. “Why are you so interested in the taverns?” She queried. “They’re one of the main power hubs for the land.” “How so?” “Everyone goes there. They get drinks, they get drunk, and they share information. Information which, if you’re wise enough to collect, you can glean all the secrets of Ardae. There also a main resource to hold other goods and to have stops along any route you’d take.” He skimmed his finger over the thick parchment showing her a particular route that traversed along the NetherRunnel which cut across the country from high in the Meadow Mountains. His finger pausing on each tavern along the way. “You want them?” She put a hand on his shoulder to peer down at the map. He ensured he didn’t move at the small touch. “I do.” “Do you usually get things you want?” She asked softly. She already knows the answer, or she wouldn’t ask like that. “I generally find a way.” She was small, barely more than a girl and she had endured a cruel life. One he had no intention of exploiting. So, he kept his distance from her. Letting her sleep in the room while he slept on furs before the fire. She’d come out once and tried to huddle behind him, but he’d sent her back to her room. “I was cold.” She explained. Clearly wounded by the slight. I don’t want you to think I brought you here for that. At that point he’d had no interest in her, other than to keep her away from the clawing hands that would tear at her. When he returned the next eve, he found that many of his things had been moved. He looked around a bit anxiously. He liked things to be where he’d left them. “What did you do with everything?” “I moved it. So, it would be put away.” “Everything had a place.” He objected. Ensuring he didn’t raise his voice. “Well, now they have a new one.” Her chin lifted. “I can’t leave this hut, so I have to have something to do.” That’s why she rearranged it. She’s bored. His annoyance dissipated the moment he understood. He too had not had a place of his own for a long time and once he’d built one, he’d been quick to arrange it to his liking. A way of asserting his independence from Radix. And even Chavias. He eyed her thoughtfully. She’s asserting hers now. Good. That gave him some satisfaction. Though he wasn’t sure why. *** Weeks had gone by before she complained she was bored. “What would you like to do.” “Teach me a game.” “A game?” “Yes.” “Fine.” “So, he’d taught her the greatest game of warfare ever made.” “I don’t like chess.” She grumbled after the first few hours. “That’s because you keep losing.” “I’d rather be winning.” “Then you lose until you learn how to win.” She did. Overtime she became quite good. And he became more eager to get back to his hut and check on her. All the while he’d been building his empire of assassins. He’d met RedBayne when the man had been hired to kill him and quickly learned he could not. Earning his respect. He’d met The Nauvree one night as they’d shared a table in companionable discussion. Finding they both thought much alike, and even rather looked alike. Both assassins had earned Savage’s respect and he favored them above the others. Because they have honor. He’d begun bringing books back with him from his ventures and taught her to read. Dimurah grew. And became more volatile. Sometimes throwing the books in her frustration. Her explosions of passion were rather amusing to him. Because I have so little. And Chavias had none. Where Savage was cold and flat. She was fury and heat. Several years went by and she was demanding that he take her out in the Blue Lark. “Fine.” He warned. “But you wear my old cloak.” “Why?” “Because if you don’t. I will kill a man.” “Which man?” She asked, puzzled. “I don’t know yet.” 52 No Chance At first light he bundled her into his arms and pressed kisses to the top of her head. Sliding his large tunic over her head and pulling a pair of his breeches up over her shapely legs while she sat on the edge of his cot watching him with a mournful expression. He rolled the breeches up at the cuff, so they’d be short enough to her. Despite the slightly bagging waist. He wrapped her in his heaviest fur and carried her out of the tent. “Jax. No…” She whimpered into his bare collar. Face tucked into his neck as she clutched him. “You need to go, Murah. Don’t make me be cruel. You know I will.” “You’ve never been cruel to me!” “I know.” “Don’t…” RedBayne was waiting in the foggy courtyard. Holding his arms out for her, but when Savage went to hand her over, she shrieked loud enough to wake the fortress. Savage’s face crumpled. “Dimurah.” RedBayne chastised. “Ye know I won’t hurt ye.” “I won’t go!” She leapt from Savage’s arms. Clutching the fur around her as she backed up like a scared animal prepared to fight. RedBayne’s arms fell. “She’s not going to go with me, Savage Jack.” “I know.” He watched her with a heartbroken expression. RedBayne was startled by the depth of emotion raw on Savage’s face. His mouth gaping slightly at the astonishing sight. Screw him. Savage thought. Not even caring that the man witnessed his pain. Composing himself, RedBayne said “We have to get her out of here before word gets here of the coin on her. I saw them posting the announcements yesterday. By now half of Ardae will be headed this way for her.” I know! Savage gritted his teeth looking at him. Scarred hands working tight fists. Wanting to hit him just to expel his frustration. “No.” RedBayne shook his head at him. Knowing that look. “Ye’re not going ta take this out on me. Ye’re too clever to try and put blame where it’s not due.” He’s right. Damn him! Savage sighed. “Fine.” “I’m not going.” Dimurah shook her head so firmly that curling red hair tossed over one shoulder than the other. Her lips whitened. Blue eyes sparking fiercely. “Not a chance you’ll make me leave.” Savage walked up to her and caught her face between his palms. Pushing a long hard kiss to her forehead and holding her a long moment. She grabbed his wrists as if to keep him near her. “No, Jax. I’m not going. Not ever. No chance...” *** 1723 Aboard the FireStar, Peril Sea “Jax!” Dimurah railed from the FireStar’s hold. RedBayne’s pale blue eyes flared with annoyance. Days of the same had worn him down until his patience was beyond frayed. “Are you going to let her out?” Savage was standing at the bow staring across the Peril Sea knowing they’d soon be traversing into the Sea of Souls. A bleak, dark water where it was not unusual to find bodies floating. The corpses of those forlorn people who’d been cast or cast themselves from the Sourthern Vale Scarps. Savage's profile was as still and unreadable as always. “No.” “Whyever not?” RedBayne’s voice rose, and he waved his arms in agitation. “I’ve had many a slave and never was I so cruel to any of them as ye’re being to tha’ lass!” Savage tossed him a quick glower. Because I do not wish to. “Where’d you get this ship?” He changed the subject. He’d been impressed in how fast RedBayne had acquired such as f “Borrowed it.” Stole it? “Does the owner know?” RedBayne’s brow lifted. “Of course, he does. If he didn’t, he’d be swimming the Peril after us to brawl with me.” Determined man. To brawl with RedBayne? Savage eyed the giant barbarian consideringly. Must be a bold man. “Good…” Savage commented. “Now are you going to answer?” Not willingly. “Because she’ll only want to battle.” And I can’t bear to see the on her face. “Nah!” RedBayne scoffed. “After ye chained ‘er up and loaded ‘er aboard Delcourt and then this ship wit’ a bag over ‘er head? Surely no’! She shoul’ see it as a gift!” Savage’s blue eyes flicked sideways. Not amusing. It was necessary. “Jax! You blonde devil you’re going to rot! Let me out of here! Face me like a man!” She shrieked from the hold. The other sailors were skittering around the deck. Cringing every time she shouted and watching Savage warily. They were well aware the King of Assassins was onboard their boat. “Ye dunno’ wanna at leas’ tell ‘er we’re headin’ to Sanctuary Isle?” “Not particularly.” “What is your aim exactly?” This is why I hate conversation. “To keep her safe.” “Why did Ocnomad wan’ ‘er dead?” “He doesn’t. He tired of trying to kill me.” “No one is foolish enough ta come after ye!” “Exactly.” RedBayne waited impatiently for the rest of an explanation. Savage relented. “He knew he could get to me through her.” “Why does ‘e ‘ave such a hard spot for ye?” Savage shot him a warning look. “Ooh…” RedBayne was intrigued. “He knew coming after her would drive me out of my Fortress. He needs the ability to get to me with the Grier Guard.” “It has.” RedBayne pointed out. “Yes. Once she’s safely on Sanctuary Island. I’m going after him.” “You’ve already ripped open the underbelly of Grier by overtaking the Undermarket.” “Now I’m going to cut off its head.” “Jax!” It was a prolonged shout. “I’m going to claw your face off!” “I think she means that.” RedBayne said dully. “She’ll try.” RedBayne sent him a nervous look. No, I’m not going to hurt her. Why does everyone think I’d hurt her? She was shrieking wildly now. Chains were rattling. She may tear this shape apart. Savage inwardly groaned. She’s not going to stop. They entered the bleak icy waters of the Sea of Souls. The fog hovered over the water as far as the eye could see. Wobbling upward in curling gray fingers. Savage turned and ordered the sails adjusted. Slowing the ship. There was a thunk and a slight jostle before a scraping along the starboard side. “Got a floater!” A sailor called. Leaning over the rail. To watch the greenish bloated figure bobbing in the water. Loose bits of skin peeling free to coat the hazy water. “Savage Jack!” Dimurah shouted. “Are we in the Sea of Souls? You’re not dumping me on Sanctuary Island! You’re not!” 53 Sanctuary Island I absolutely am. Savage rotated on his heel and lowered into the dark stairs of the hold. Poking his head below to see her sparking blue eyes glittering in the dim light. Observing the face of the woman that was so dead set against being left on this island. She was straining the chain, its length pulled tight. “You said I wouldn’t get you out of the Blue Lark either…” Yet I did. “You bound me and tossed me over Delcourt you filthy Whoreson!” She rained a shower of curses down on him. Still angry apparently. “Dimurah it’s-” “No, it’s not!” She cut him off. Knowing him well enough to know where he was going. Better for you. He finished inwardly. “I’m trying to-” “You’re failing!” Save you… There was another bump on the side of the ship. “Floater!” Thank God. “I need to go deal with that.” Savage pointed over his shoulder. Urgently needing away from this floundering conversation. “Jax, don’t you dare leave! You wouldn’t-” The chains clanged as she rattled them ferociously. He was already heading up the narrow stairs. “I am.” Leaving this hold before she’s done talking. As quickly as possible. *** “We’re getting close.” RedBayne said as he leaned over the bow with a clearance stick. Steering a body from the hull. Savage coasted one along the side a distance back. “That’s apparent.” He said ruefully. The bodies are getting thicker. Peering over, he saw another coasting past with a white bird resting on its chest. Pulling bits of hanging flesh apart where bone was already visible. The corpse was already missing much of the soft tissue on its face. Better that Dimurah is below for this. She wouldn’t sleep for a month afterward. He knew how quickly her sleep could be affected by the sight of dead bodies. Unfortunately, I’ve caused her many. “Why does the King bounty ‘er ta lure ye out?” Because I’ve been the bane of his existence. “I steal from him.” Savage said simply. Everything I can. “Many steal from him. He’s taking what ye’re doing personal.” RedBayne gave him a long look. It’s been personal since the day I was born. “He tried to kill me, and it was unsuccessful.” Multiple times. “Mayhap that’d do it.” RedBayne grunted. Long copper hair flowing in the misty breeze. Fog so dense, even he was hard to see. Impossible for Savage to see the crew working ropes and sails behind him. Or the ones across the deck with clearance sticks. Sighing, Savage realized that this man he already considered towering above the other assassins in morals, had sacrificed a heavy purse himself, to warn Savage. And to protect Dimurah. Something I won’t soon forget. “The Ocnomad lineage is complex.” He grumbled. “I’m aware!” RedBayne laughed. “Written through the queens. My people would’ve never heard of such a thing!” Most wouldn’t. “I’m King Ocnomad’s son.” RedBayne nearly dropped his stick. “The wha-wha’?” He blinked huge blue eyes in Savage’s direction. “He has two sons. Both are slimy bastards already fighting over the throne.” Yes, they are. “And I am the third.” RedBayne sputtered. Rather amusing really to see the big barbarian at such a loss for words. “And I am the first.” The eldest. “You’re the heir!” RedBayne nearly fell over the railing. Never that. “Not by choice.” “Why have you not claimed the throne?” “I’ve no interest in overseeing a corrupt realm. And no desire to compete with the King in court. I’m not suited for it.” “He’d have you assassinated!” “By whom?” Savage’s brows lifted. Which of my men would come after me? “Valid point.” RedBayne pointed at him. “He needs me dead so no one will ever know what I am.” The heir. “So, you can never overtake his rule?” “I believe so.” “Definitely so!” RedBayne grunted. “Tha’s thick complexities, there.” “I’m aware.” *** Unsurprisingly, Dimurah punched Savage soundly across the face. Making his head spin. “Barter Queen.” RedBayne roared. Rushing to yank her back from Savage to avoid retaliation. Savage didn’t move. Watching RedBayne drag her away. “I told ye, ye were lettin’ ‘er out ta soon!” RedBayne shouted over her head. “Ye left ‘er down there so long. Shoulda bound her and dropped her off. Would’ve given ye time to escape while she chewed through ‘er ropes. Safer tha’ way.” Probably true. “I won’t go! You’re not leaving me.” “I am.” Savage said dully. “You try!” She hissed. Fighting against the barbarian’s grip like a fly trying to escape a cat. “Murah-” “Dimurah!” She corrected. We’re back to that. “You need to stay. It’s safer.” “For whom?” She asked venomously. Blue eyes threatening on him. “I don’t believe she’s a damn bit afraid of you.” RedBayne murmured stunned. “I thought it was just a bold front before.” “Nay. She’s not.” He stared at her. Flushed with fury. “Calm down.” He said. Knowing it’d be to no avail. “Calm down! Calm down?” She shrieked. Kicking backward at RedBayne’s legs. “Savage Jack, I think ye’re lass may be more feral then ye!” “She is.” “I’ll rip you both apart.” She curled up an arm with pointed claws to emphasize her point. “You’re not leaving me.” “I am.” They were only a little way onto the bank when they realized that the statues along the bank were not stone structures but silent people waiting. They came here to meet us. Savage realized. A woman stepped forward and moved into Dimurah’s view. Affectionately stroking her cheek. Dimurah blinked blue eyes in surprise. The woman reached down and caught Dimurah’s hand. Leading her numbly through the fog. “Take care of her, Rosemary.” RedBayne called. Savage gave him a questioning look. “She’s a friend of mine. I let her know we was on her way with a live ‘un.” He tossed his head toward Dimurah’s back. “She’s known ta ‘ave a calmin’ effect on wild women.” “That’s good.” Savage watched until the fog swallowed Dimurah. “Come.” RedBayne wrapped an arm around his shoulders. “Let’s head back before ye change ye mind.” “Wise.” Savage nodded in assent. Still staring over his shoulder where she’d vanished. Unable to tear away his gaze. “She’ll be fine.” RedBayne assured. “You better hope so.” Savage said under his breath. “If anything happened to her as the result of your plan…” “I know ye.” RedBayne said. Slapping him on the back as he urged him aboard the FireStar.

17 Limited Rest I suddenly needed a moment alone. Feeling grateful for the safety of the cave and Lionel’s presence. But saddened that the comfort of a dress had not lasted even twenty-four hours and I was naked and unprotected for the rest of my journey. It meant I had much more work to do. I’ll have to find clothes first thing. I sighed. Making Lionel’s head spin from the entrance to observe me. I knew he could see me vividly in the dark. His eyes shined purplish in the fading light. Reminding me of that fact. He was waiting to see what was wrong. “I need moss.” I told Lionel. “I have to make the ring. A bit of lavender to keep Craven away.” His shadow nodded and he slipped out the crevice. Standing in there alone, I could hear the water dripping far in the distance. Deeper in the cave. I caught the wafting smell of sulfur that told me most of this cave had once been filled with water. Even under my feet was stone. And it was cold. I knew it was only going to get colder as night fell. Near the crevice there were a few fingers of light creeping in. Some white, some yellow. A sure indicator that the sun was falling and casting one last burst of festive colors as it said farewell to the day. And offers the potential threat of hunting Eternus while I sleep. I waited, trusting that Lionel would return. He came with an armful of moss and lavender. I quickly formed a wide circle in the dark. Crawling on my knees, inch by painstaking inch to make sure there was no gap in the protective ring. I lay on the chilly stone floor, curling up carefully to ensure I didn’t disrupt the circle. I was shivering but far too tired to stay awake. With the cold permeating until my bones ached, I couldn’t help thinking about the warm tavern room. Where Gray had, had a bath drawn and fed me with his fingertips as my skin steamed until it was rosy. Then how warm I’d been while he sent my body quaking with pleasure. The recognition of that kind of heat was haunting. But it was that sort of strange, solace that sent me deep into peaceful slumber. Night had come. Jackson Gray was hunting. They were next to the river and Gray was pressing against indentations in the mud. Though he’d already spotted much more than that along the bank of the river. While he was crouched there, he saw the turquoise material floating down the river. Recognizing it as the dress he’d given Fiere the night before. She’d managed to lose it already. He stood and sniffed the air. “What do you scent?” Bart asked. “I’ve been checking everywhere for her and can’t find anything.” “Lavendar…” Gray said thoughtfully. “Does she wear lavender scent?” Bart asked. Knowing it was the custom of most females to perfume their skin. “No.” Gray murmured. “Any sign of her then?” Bart said dismissively. Scouring along the bank again. Gray was still staring upriver with narrowed eyes. The direction the scent was seeping from. “No.” Gray said. Turning slowly and striding across the clearing. “So what direction do we go?” Bart frowned. “For tonight, we reward the men with drink and women.” “An alehouse?” Bart asked hopefully. “Indeed.” “What if she gets away?” He frowned. “She won’t.” Gray said confidently. “I know where she’s headed.” Bart eyed him askance, but he knew better than to question his dark-tempered commander. “I thought Orin would be able to get to me, once I was in that water.” I whispered as I lay on the cold stone in the dark. I could feel the heat of another presence settling next to me and felt the furred body of Lionel. “He can’t.” He said simply. Never one for many words. “Not water in motion. He can’t touch through it.” “How did you know that?” “I know something of mages.” “Did you have one watching you?” “Orin watches me now too.” I felt an instant pang of guilt. “I’m sorry, Lionel.” “It’s fine. There was one before him. One that could do the same.” “Reach through water.” “Yes.” I was curious. Though Lionel had been following me for a long time now. I still knew very little about him. “Lionel…” I said. “Yes?” “Don’t try to mount me while I sleep. I really just need some rest.” “Yes, Spark.” He said obediently. Rolling the other way and then scooting his back against me. Presumedly to try to reduce the temptation. I knew Lionel would do his best. Still…It was a concern. By morning I woke shivering and found myself scooting next to his back for warmth. He didn’t move, but I doubted he was asleep. He’d laid down facing that crevice. Watching for anyone who might poke their head in. I could see it was still dark, so I set my head back down. With every intention of waiting until first light to get up and try to get ahead of the Pyre army while they slowed for daylight. I was rather surprised Gray hadn’t managed to find me. I wasn’t sure there was any way to actually lose him once he was on a track. When I woke the second time, I could hear Lionel breathing deeply and knew he’d fallen asleep with the rising of the sun. I slid from behind him and was careful not to disturb anything. I stepped outside the cave and saw a purple silk dress hanging from a branch. I sent a thankful look back toward Lionel, even though I knew he was too far asleep to see it. I stepped into the dress and tugged it up over my body. Slipping the arms into the thin sleeves and adjusting the filmy fabric over my chest and hips. Pulling the shimmering underskirt straight beneath it. Taking a moment to stare down at it, I was saddened that I was only traversing through the woods in it. In a different time and place I might have been entering a crowded Ballroom for some suitor to twirl me around the floor. Feeling safe in my home, surrounded by people who protected me. Until I got them all killed. I walked down to the river. Leaning over it and watching it apprehensively. When I saw no sign of Orin, I realized that Lionel had been right. It seemed Orin couldn’t see me. I excitedly splashed water on my face. Grabbing handfuls and drinking thirstily. Realizing that I had a moment of actual privacy I stripped that pretty gown right back off and waded hip deep in the edge of the river. Feeling the cool water surrounding my hips and cleansing my aching parts and bruised joints. Washing away the taint of those who’d touched me in the last few days. I sighed blissfully and dropped onto my back. Waving my arms just enough to keep the current from fully taking me down the river. The sound of rushing water echoed in my ears and the distant high tone of birds chirping. There was as much solace here as there had been back in that cave. Where things seemed to echo hollowly. Reminding me there was peace and no one could get to me. It was as close to home as I’d felt in a long time. No one was trying to paw me. “What have we here, Brother?” I heard a low voice saying in excitement. I popped my eyes open expecting, Gray but instead it was a blonde man with long white hair and brown eyes. “Aren’t you a sexy little piece.” I dropped my feet under me but before I could get away, he hooked one of my legs with his hand and pulled it up along his lean hip. I quicky scanned his face and asserted he was Feral Fey. His pointed ears gave him away. He already had me pulled against him close enough I could feel the shape of him through his cloth pants. Not good. “Is it her?” One identical to the man holding onto me stood on the edge of the bank. “I’d guess so.” He was eyeing me hungrily. “I’m already having a reaction to her.” My eyes widened as I realized I was in trouble. I shouted, hoping I might be able to summon Lionel. But as I feared, there was no motion from the cave. After being awake all night, Lionel would be sleeping the sleep of the dead. He won’t hear anything for hours. I flinched. “Bring her over here.” The other one directed. The one in the water gave me a long study. Clearly unwilling to share with his brother. Twins? It was hard to tell with Feral Fey. They all tend to look alike. 18 Feral Fey I did notice that the one in the water with me had brown eyes and the one on the bank had a lighter color. Blue or green, probably. The one in the water with me, pushed me up onto the bank. The other grabbed me under the armpits and tugged me up onto the mud. “Whoo…” The one on the bank gave a half whistle. “Far prettier than Kareni let on.” Kareni. There wasn’t enough profanity in all the world to express what I was feeling that moment. Of course, she sent them. The madam was the most awful woman in Ferus history, I was certain. “Who are you?” I said in annoyance. “Reimus.” The brown eyed one said. “Verias.” The green eyed one added. “Feral Fey.” I sighed. Knowing how violent the breed could be. Reimus who still had a grip on my hips nodded. Verias tipped his head to look down at me. “We’re going to have a bit of fun with you before we take you to Kareni.” “Fine.” I said tight lipped. Shaking my head in aggravation. “But don’t finish in me. And be quick so we can be on our way before the Pyre Army tracks us.” “Pyre Army?” Verias asked. “You think to command us?” Reimus’ eyes narrowed viciously. “No. It is an agreement. If you don’t agree to my terms. I’ll fight you and we’ll both get hurt.” “Oh...I don’t think you understand...We’re going to hurt you.” Reimus said darkly. “I’m aware. But I mean more hurt.” I said flatly. Fighting down the usual swirl of fear. I can survive it. I told myself. Even though I was scared. “Why is the Pyre Army after you?” Verias had latched on to that detail like a viper with a rodent. I wasn’t about to tell them that King Eternus wanted me. Or that Jackson Gray was after me. My luck Gray would somehow persuade them into handing me over. He was very good at coercing anyone into giving him what he wanted. That bitter thought had my mouth tightening. “I’m not scared of you, Little Woman.” Reimus scooted me further up the bank, to drop his face near my groin catching a whiff of my sex and inhaling deeply. Before Verias could stop me, I lurched up and grabbed the sides of Reimus’ head between my palms. Letting the spark burn in my green eyes, turning them orange and making the tips of my hair crackle before the heat rolled through me, making orange veins visible under my skin. The heat that seemed nearly unbearable under my flesh, transferred into Reimus and he was shouting in pain. The next thing I saw was a boot toward my face. Then everything went black. I woke up dully. Feeling an ache in my head and irritation in my face that told me I’d have a hell of a bruise later. I realized there was pressure in my wrists and looked up to see I was dangling from a tree. “She’s awake.” One of them said from next to a fire. Taking a bite of meat from over the fire. “Food?” Verias offered. “Don’t feed her.” Reimus snapped. Glancing over at me. His face was seared black from just in-front of his ears and partially forward toward his nose. Probably more under his hair. Verias got up and walked over. Popping a chunk of meat in my mouth before Reimus could stop him. “What the hell are you doing!” Reimus knocked the rest of the meat from his hand. “She burnt the hell out of me. That’s why we hung her in the damn tree.” “Yes.” I murmured. “Smart of you...Except you don’t know where else I can burn from...” “I’m going to risk it.” Reimus said threateningly. His expression dark. It was worth a try. I could only burn from my hands, and typically it hurt me more than them. “She hurt herself doing it.” Verias gestured to my stomach, as if sensing my thoughts. “Bet it hurts her worse than you.” I didn’t have to look to know there would be dark ashy patches over my hips and along the bottom of my belly where I’d overheated my organs enough to nearly kill myself. Having the power of the Spark should’ve been a blessing based on the lore. It’s not. It’d always proven to be anything but. It made men I didn’t want lust for me. And made it confusing to determine if ones I did want truly desired me, or just lusted because of my power. And the heat I could generate from the flames inside me should’ve protected me, instead they hurt me more than anyone else. Making it improbable to use it efficiently. Without killing my fool self. “I offered terms.” I said equally as threateningly to Reimus. “Fine.” He spit out a bit of bone. “Then I don’t want to hear a damn peep.” “Fine.” I said. Fighting the fact that my arms shook slightly as he walked behind me. I closed my eyes to control my expression, knowing where this was going. “Lift her up.” He told Verias. Verias hoisted my legs up to guide them around his waist. Lining him up with my center. “Don’t burn me.” Verias said. I could hear, Reimus spitting on his hand behind me and felt his touch between my cheeks. Making me tense. Then the shuffle of cloth as he lowered his pants. His arms circling my waist to pull me back against him. Relax. I told myself. Knowing that tightening would only make it hurt. “Why?” I said waspishly. “Scared of a little pain?” Before I could say anything more. I felt the burning intrusion in my backside. Deeply entering into my hole. “Do you like that?” Reimus asked coldly. No. It felt like having a hot iron stuffed inside me. Burning with every movement. I reminded my body to relax and stop tightening. Knowing that my body would take care of itself if I didn’t let my mind overcome my own physical response. My head fell back, and my face tightened as I felt Reimus rocking in and out of me roughly. Grunting in satisfaction. “I’m not scared of pain.” Verias responded to me as if Reimus wasn’t brutally sating himself behind me. As if there’d been no break in the conversation. “Just of what he’ll do if you defy us anymore. He may kill you and we’ll miss out on the coin we came all the way here to collect.” I dropped my head enough to look at him. Teeth gritted. He undid the front of his pants and lowered it around his thighs, holding my legs around him. He watched my face as he adjusted the blunted tip of his member until it fit against my opening. “Don’t burn me.” He pushed in. Finding his way into my center and matching the motion of his twin behind me. Using both of my holes for their pleasure and stretching me impossibly. I leaned up wanting to get further off, Reimus behind me but I couldn’t get any leverage. Hanging from the tree as I was, it was my own body weight bearing me down on his hard length. Pushing him further into me then he could’ve gotten had we been lying down. It was the same with Verias who seemed seated nearly in my womb. The pressure increasing with each movement. Both of their bodies worked. Pale and muscled and shining with a layer of sweat in the morning sun. Their pointed ears jutting from white hair as they gripped my hips to hold me steady. Reimus curved further under me to get a different angle. Making it feel like he’d pierce through me. A small sound escaped me. “What was that?” Reimus asked. I’d not give him the satisfaction of repeating it. “Wow, you are a tight thing. Because you’re so skinny, I suppose...Mmm. Mmm.” He made sounds to the rhythm of his motions. “She’s skinnier.” Verias contributed. “Means less room inside.” He was flexing his legs beneath me and massaging my thighs. “Gorgeous legs.” He added in praise. In the moment I felt so full I thought I could take no more, I heard Reimus cry out in pleasure and felt the hot spurt of fluid against my cheeks and knew he finished. I immediately wanted it off but Verias was still in motion. “I’m close.” He promised. “Not inside.” I reminded. “But I want to. So bad.” “You promised.” “Reimus agreed. I did not.” He whined. “Please...” I pleaded. “Don’t.” I didn’t want to carry some fey child of a man who’d had me dangling from a tree in the woods. How would I ever care for a child? “I want it, Verias...” I breathed his name. Letting my hypnotic tone take over as I coaxed him. “On me...Give me what I want, Verias...” 19 Devious He looked from my face to himself entering me. I sensed his helplessness. Please. I willed him to withdraw. Verias gave me a disgusted look but withdrew and slapped himself along the curve of my thigh and hip to massage himself along the crease made there until he spurted up onto my hip. “Thank you.” I breathed near his ear. He frowned. Looking as though he’d pout. “I want more.” They always do. “Good boy.” I unwrapped my legs from around him and let them hang limply. Making the ropes dig into my wrists. Reimus was tying his pants closed. Tipped forward to tug at the laces. Verias stepped back to do the same. Lifting them back up over his slim, pale hips. His member still glistening with a bit of his fluid. “What are we going to do with her?” “Take her to Kareni and get the rest of our coin.” “We can’t take her like this though?” “Why not?” “We’ll have to fight to keep her. We walk around Feral Fey Country with her wearing nothing, someone will want her bad enough to steal her.” Reimus eyed me and grunted. Acknowledging Verias wasn’t wrong. Clothing would be nice. I hid the hope from my face. “Give her my extra tunic and pants. I’ll buy more with Kareni’s coin.” I nearly leapt up with excitement. A tunic and pants? Verias stretched up to jerk at the rope a few times before it dropped me on shaking legs. I winced. Immediately feeling an ache in my backside, where Reimus had been. “Wash.” Verias gestured to the edge of the bank. “Don’t go in or I swear by all that, Holy I’ll beat you half to death and drag you back to Kareni in pieces, if need be.” Reimus added. I knelt in the water and quickly scrubbed my body free of the evidence of their coupling under Reimus’ watchful eye. Verias walked over to a saddle bag and withdrew clothes from it. I stepped from the water. Eager for some clothes. Only then did I notice the animals. Two roans. I grimaced. Eying them worriedly. Both beasts stared at me with wide, horror-filled eyes. Shuffling uncomfortably. If they try to put me on one of those... I already knew how that’d unfold. Ironically, I was pretty sure I was more human than the two animals that rode them. Verias tossed me the clothes. I caught them against my body and turned away to step carefully into the pants. Tugging them up and cinching the laces as tight as they’d go. The pants still drooped low on my hips, but I wasn’t about to complain. The tunic dropped over my head and went nearly to mid-thigh, despite how tall I was. Now that I had clothes on. I felt stronger. Less vulnerable. And I could watch the two fey collecting there small afternoon camp and readying to head out, with the eyes of a seasoned predator. Because ultimately, I knew much more about the heart of beasts than they did. I’ll escape them or kill them. Or both, if necessary. Watching Reimus I felt enough disdain that I yearned to sink a dagger into his neck now. Though I wasn’t fond of the other one either, there was something less aggravating about him. Not by much. I thought creatures like Reimus needed strung up to a tree and flayed alive. I wondered briefly what my people would’ve done to him, were I still a princess. Probably that. Or worse. They tried to put me on a horse. I told them no. But they tried. The horse, a roan named Trodder, seemed very set on trodding right the hell over me. After rolling from thrashing hooves several times, I refused to get back up. Reimus slid off the horse furiously and tied my wrists with rope. Stalking back over to mount his horse and walking me behind it. There were a few times I had to veer sideways to avoid a flailing hoof as the horse advised me he was unhappy with me approaching him from behind. So, was I. Though I didn’t currently have much of a choice. The morning past quickly. And I found myself eyeing the sun anxiously. We were headed Northeast, which meant we’d likely be crossing paths with the Pyre Army. Which was my worst fear. But with it quickly approaching noon, it meant it was more likely they’d be bedded down in their tents and shade to get some rest until the sun went down. But that wouldn’t slow down Gray. He tends to show up at noon or after dark. Depending on if he can leave his army. I felt like the risk of crossing paths with the Pyre Army was dropping but the risk of Gray closing in was getting higher. I worried my lip. Asking myself if it would really be so bad if he stole me from these two Feral Fey. I looked at their backs. Thinking again about the slow death I’d like to exact on Reimus. And realized that I hated Gray even more. And what he’ll do to me. Gray would take me right back to Liam Eternus, King of the Eternus Breed. To be a captive forever. As much as my life was filled with perils and stresses, I was free. I could try to evade the beasts. Try to find my own path. Find my own coin and stay at taverns of my choice. I could be around Lionel for company, when I wished. But locked in a dungeon...That’d be worse than all the things that happen to me out here. I’d be trapped forever at someone’s whim, and I could imagine all the torments that one man could contrive for me if he had long enough to think of them. That was another of the reasons, I always made it a point to escape as soon as possible. I was beginning to wish I’d not eaten that bit of meat Verias had given me. For some reason the hunger could lessen over time but after being deprived of it then having a small taste, it only made my stomach churn and made the thought of food consume my thoughts. Enough so, I was tempted to plead with them to get something to eat. “Verias?” I called sweetly. “Yes?” He looked over his shoulder quickly. “Do you think we might stop for something to eat?” “No.” Reimus spat. “I was asking Verias. It’s obvious you’re generally the dominant one, but he is the kinder of you.” “He does not dominate me!” Verias said affronted. Tossing his brother a fast look. I said nothing. “We’re not stopping for food.” Reimus emphasized. “We are if I say.” Verias snapped at him. “No.” “Yes. I don’t have to always listen to you!” Verias sounded like barely more than a child now. I smiled inwardly as I watched the argument unfold. “If I want to give her food, I will.” “Don’t!” Reimus ordered. I was already looking around for an escape. Eyeing both sides of the road. Verias walked to the saddle bag and began pulling out some dried meat. “What are you doing?” Reimus shoved him. “What I want.” He stalked past his brother and aimed for me. He offered me the meat. I opened my mouth for him to give it to me, but Reimus swatted it to the ground. I looked at the bit of dark dried snack, sitting in the dirt, mournfully. So close. “You’re denser than a block of wood.” Verias turned huffing. “You’re weak. You’re letting her play you.” “Weak am I?” Verias swung, full bore and punched his brother. Reimus roared in fury. Touching the corner of his bleeding mouth. “I-I’m sorry.” Verias said as if shocked at his own behavior. “This is not you.” Reimus lifted his gaze to me. Uh-oh. “This is her.” Reimus caught me by the hair and unwound the rope from my wrists before dragging me off the road and toward the trees. Finding a large boulder to shove me over he tossed up my tunic and yanked my pants down. “You thought I was cruel before.” I heard the shuffle of his pants dropping and grimaced, clenching the rock as I feared what was to come. “I’ll rip you in two, whore.” Just when I expected to feel the violent tearing of him surging into me, I heard a dull thunk. Twisting to see what’d happened, I saw Reimus lying on the ground. Out cold. I reluctantly twisted to peer over my other shoulder. Grimacing when I saw the wrath-filled face glowering at me. “Damn, you! You belligerent, mule-headed, difficult-” Gray was only warming up to his tangent when Verias arrived calling for his brother. Thankfully, distracting Gray from his tirade. 20 Rescued, Then Not Gray descended like a thundercloud and Verias who was thinner and shorter only had time to throw his hands up in surrender before Gray hit him with an uppercut that knocked Verias off his feet and backward. “Stop!” He crawled backward with a hand still up. Lot of good that show of cowardice has done so far. Why keep trying? “Our prince will avenge us.” “I’m quite familiar with Prince Teros.” Gray said. “And I doubt he’d be particularly protective of you.” Gray followed with a vicious kick that dropped Verias limply to the dirt. I pulled up my pants and shoved the shirt down as Gray whirled around to come at me. Blue cape flying and gold chain mail shining as brightly as his gold-blonde hair as he stalked back to me. Putting a finger in my face. “I let you play your games. I give you, your freedom to find your own path, and what do you do?” I lifted my hands and shrugged. “Go for a morning stroll?” “The hell you did. You land your fool ass right in the hands of some kind of brute. I leave you for a few hours!” “Leave me.” I expostulated. Hardly correct! “You couldn’t find me!” I gloated triumphantly. Feeling ridiculously happy that I now knew how to evade him. “I couldn’t?” He stuck his nose against mine close enough it smushed mine slightly to the side. Making his fury clear. “I could smell the lavender of your protective circle five miles down river. I could’ve found you had I gone looking but I let my army rest and gave you a night of reprieve and what do you do with it?” His voice seemed to rise with every note. He was almost vibrating with fury. It seemed very clear to me that he was getting madder with each word he spoke and any answer I’d give would only further incite him. “Why are you so angry, Gray?” I said flatly. I was the one who almost got ravished. Again. “You have me now.” I was rather annoyed that the hint of resignation entered my voice. But I was dead certain that whatever would come next would be something I didn’t want. Either more of Gray tormenting me or, worse, his army is close enough to drag me back to the Eternus King. I had a sinking feeling that the latter was very likely. It was getting late enough in the evening that the sun’s heat and vibrance were dull enough that the Eternus were likely moving about. “Do you think that’s all that matters to me?” He glowered down at me. Clearly yes would be the wrong answer. But ‘yes’ was what I thought. “Then you tell me, Gray. What is it that matters so much to you?” Because it is most certainly not my wellbeing. Probably his duty. I knew that mattered most to him. Or did once... His eyes lowered over me, to study my abdomen. He was breathing raggedly. His gaze returned to my face and his left eye jerked slightly in uncommon annoyance. It was obvious before he said it. “I can tell someone has hurt you.” “Someone is always hurting me.” I said dully. He tensed. And I felt another wave of anger. I put up my hand. “Let me just stop you right there. I’m in no mood for your rage. In-fact I’ve already had a rather long morning and would prefer to just be on my way. Getting me from your sight as well as you from mine.” I only made it a few steps. “I prefer you in my sight, Baby Girl.” That calm, cool voice had returned, and I knew immediately that meant I was in trouble. He’s come to a decision. One I’m not going to like. I bolted. Heading for the nearest hill. He was on me in a heartbeat. I never even heard his boots crunch over ground before I felt his hand at the back of the tunic but with my usual agility, I dropped to my knees and rolled out of it. Willing to sacrifice the bit of clothes for my freedom. I recklessly tossed my body down the hill. I was tumbling in a free fall. Tossing over on my elbows and knees as I rolled down the steep side. Barely twisting away from trees but managing to knock my head on one. Hissing in pain. I was suddenly yanked the other direction and felt arms wrapping me and a bigger body wrapping me as we tumbled. We reached the bottom and Gray had a hold of me as we came to a stop. I railed, landing atop him I beat on his solid, mail clad chest and shrieked in frustration. Feeling the hint of a tear at the morning I’d endured jump to my eye despite myself. Gray didn’t bother trying to stop me until I saw that he was unbothered by my attack. Which sent me over the edge. I reached up and slapped him. Hard. And it felt really, really good. I saw, for a moment, the faces of my mother and father laughing. My brother... Then I saw him emerging from their room, their faces slack and bloody behind him and his sword glinting with more. His face as solemn as a reaper’s. It had been he, that killed them. The one man I’d trusted beyond all others. For a king that he now wishes to take me back to. Gray snatched my wrist and rolled me over. Dropping me on my back with my legs still pinching his hips. His blue cloak partially tangled beneath us. “You got yourself hurt! I didn’t do it!” “It’s all your fault! You took everything!” He eyed me. Unblinkingly studying my face. His jaw hardened. “I know.” His short, pale blonde hair, gleamed in the fading sunlight and his blue eyes were so dark that in the shadows of his brows they almost looked black. Black as his soul. 21 Failed Negotiations “Come back with me, Baby Girl. Don’t make me make you.” “Hell will freeze over before I go with you!” I shrieked up at him. “With the amount of ice coming off your little black heart, should happen soon enough.” He braced himself and caught my other wrist despite my efforts to wave it out of his reach. Adjusting his grip so both were in one of his large fists. He reached one thick thumb to swipe under my eye and collect the dampness from the outer corner before it could slip down my face. “You really did have a rough morning, didn’t you?” “I just want left alone.” His face flashed with what might have been sympathy. But it was gone as fast as I’d thought I’d seen it. “That’s never going to happen. You know that. There’s nothing I can do...” “You could leave me alone.” I softened. Pleading. “You could take your army and go back to the king. Tell him I’m dead.” Gray hesitated a moment. “He’d never believe that, Fiere. Everyone knows you’re surprisingly resilient. I’m not sure, at this point, that you can be killed.” I hated more than anything that when he actually said my name it made heat swirl through me and made my body relax in a way that it shouldn’t have. My body always seemed so quick to forget he was the enemy. Even more than everything out there that wants to fuck me. “Cut my hair and take it with you.” I offered. That’ll be proof. And I’d be harder to recognize. It was genius. I stared at him hopefully. Wishing that just once he’d give me the smallest piece of mercy and just leave me. “No.” He tugged me up by my wrists. Setting me on my feet. I flinched despite myself. He huffed a fast breath as I did. And I could tell he was working hard to maintain that cold control. “It would work, Gray.” He was pulling me behind him as I stumbled along next to him. He had tucked my forearms under his bicep and held my wrists in-front of him. Dragging me near him. “I don’t care.” “Why not! Don’t you think you owe me this one thing?” “I do. But I won’t.” He said dismissively. “Of course, you won’t! That would involve thinking of someone other than yourself!” He snorted and shook his head but didn’t look at me. Refusing to look at me. Though he had the decency to not deny it. I could tell from his purposeful walk, he did not intend to merely take me up the hill and have some amusement at my expense. He’s taking me back with him. “I can’t go there, Gray!” A panicked note entered my voice. “Why the hell not?” He whirled around so fast his blue cloak whipped. He adjusted my arms as he moved so my hands were gripped between us. A small barricade to keep him a tiny bit further away. I was incredibly relieved at just that tiny reprieve. I considered the thousand reasons why I couldn’t bear the idea of being a prisoner and figured out how best to explain it to him in a way his thug mind could understand. “As awful as it is out here. I control things. I can get away from everything eventually. If you take me to him, he’ll throw me in a dungeon. He’ll have me. His men will have me. Whatever dark thing can magically crawl into a cell with me will get to me and I’ll be trapped like a rat with no way to ever get out or to get away. Don’t condemn me to that.” I met his blue eyes. Urging him. Offering him my desperation. Something he’d never seen before, in the hope that he’d listen. “Who says I’d let any of that happen?” “How could you not? You going to sit in there with me and protect me from every dark thing that ever comes?” “That’s not what I meant.” “You’re right. You won’t. You can’t. No one would. Which means that would be my fate. You know it!” My voice rose. Knowing that there was a good possibility that Gray was the one monster I likely couldn’t get away from if he took me prisoner. Which is exactly what he’s doing. Unless I could talk him out of it before the Pyre Army gets here. I have to. “No. I don’t. Have some faith in me.” He said softly. Instant outrage flooded every one of my senses. Making me flush and my pulse pound behind my eyes. “I did that once.” I yanked so viciously I managed to get one hand free, jerking it backward. Though he only tightened his grip on the one he still held. Not tight enough to hurt but tight enough to tell me he’d crush it if I tried to fight him. “One day you might ask me what happened that night.” “I know what happened! I saw them.” What need would I have to hear the gruesome details? Their dead faces are still burned in my brain. “Can you deny that you murdered them? With your own hands?” “No.” “Then what more would I need to know?” “I suppose nothing, in your eyes.” He hooked his arm over my forearm again and caught my other one. Dragging me behind him again. “Gray, I swear by all there is, if you cut my hair and take it back to him and tell him I’m dead. I’ll vanish. You’ll never see me again. Never have to hunt me. You’ll have a new mission and never have to deal with me ever more.” “What if I wish to see you?” “Wish to torture me, you mean.” I glowered. “All of the above.” “If I surrender myself to you, will you give me my freedom? Even if for only another day?” If he gives me a day, I might be able to make it to the harbor. He stopped. Looking over his armored shoulder to eye me. “Surrender to me how?” “My body.” He gave a cold laugh. “You do that every time I touch you.” No, I don’t! “I do not!” “Baby Girl...” He chastised. Resuming climbing up the hill while I stumbled like a fawn behind him. “Don’t kid yourself.” 22 Making Him Miserable I was trying to make this venture as miserable for him as possible. The Pyre Army completely surrounded me, and Gray now had a rope tied around my wrist and his. Making me walk next to him. So, I walked as slow as possible. In-fact I’d tripped over a rock and now limped, slowing my pace even more. Purely by accident, of course. He was giving me several annoyed, sideways glances. The knights were looking at me like they planned on having me for their next meal. All of them watching me. Their eyes boreing into my back. I thought about taunting them, flirting with them to see if I could get one to turn on Gray. But logic kept me from doing that. There’s no guarantee if they can overpower him, I wouldn’t end up being entertainment for the whole army. That thought made me a little queasy, my stomach heaved. “Stop looking around for a way to escape.” “Fine.” I looked up at him sullenly. “Just tell me how than.” He snorted. “Since when do you consider me an ally?” “I don’t.” “Then why would I help?” My head whipped back to him. “Would you if I called you, my ally?” “No.” He said flatly. I rolled my eyes at him. Annoyed enough I wished I could choke his thick throat. His profile was undeniably attractive. I could see why barmaids were so quick to serve him. Long dark lashes swept high cheekbones everytime he blinked. Those full lips tightening and relaxing with his every faint expression. That close cropped sun-blonde hair framing his ears and brow in a halo that made his brows seem that much darker. His stride was long, slowed by my dragging feet. Gold chain mail glittering in the daylight. His blow cloak floating out behind him. Seeing he was straining to take longer steps, I got a brilliant idea. I abruptly lost the rhythm of his step. Bumping into his shoulder and stepping on the foot closest to mine as I clumsily fumbled next to him. He glowered at me. “I know you’re doing that apurpose.” “What?” “You walk in perfect step with me, when you wish.” I don’t now. I thought bitterly. Vowing to myself to stay out of step with him. Keep him slowed down. “I’m trying.” I defended. “Like hell.” He said dismissively. Looking forward again. I fumbled a few more steps and he’d had it. He whirled, blue cape whipping and caught me around my waist. Tossing me over his shoulder. I squawked in objection and flailed. He turned his head to look at me. Smacking my rear. “Best stop that, Baby Girl. You’re flipping that tunic up for everyone to get a peek at you.” I winced and stilled. “That’s a good girl.” I pounded my fists on his back, but it was like hitting a stone wall. Especially while he was wearing the stupid chain mail. “You’re a conniving bastard.” “Only conniving when I’m heading for you.” He muttered. I twisted, bracing on his shoulder so it wasn’t digging so sharply into my ribs. “What’s that supposed to mean.” “Means I’m tired of letting you have rein like a stray mare I’m trying to train. Everytime I give you a bit of lead you run yourself straight into a tree.” “That’s not true!” “I left you one night, and you ended up in the arms of God knows who with devil knows what happening. While I’m miles away and do you call for me?” “Of course not!” “Of course not.” He agreed. “You’d rather be ravished than ask me for help.” “There’s always a risk of that. With you I never know what to expect.” He groaned in annoyance. Toting me up the hill as if I weighed as much as a doll. “You know what to expect.” No. “No. Part of the time your pissy as all hell. Part of the time you’re so sweet you make my tooth ache.” “Stay next to me.” He cast a glance over his shoulder at me. “Perhaps it’ll only get sweeter.” “Until you decide to kill me in my sleep.” I snapped bitterly. He dropped me straight onto my rear, yanking his wrist with mine as he glared hatefully down at me. “Ask me what happened.” “No.” I stared impudently up at him. “Why not?” “I already know.” “What about what you don’t know?” “What could I possibly not know?” My brow descended and I turned as venomous as I felt. “Do you get some kind of sick joy out of recounting the story of what you did to my family?” “No.” He quieted. Looking pained for just a moment. “But there might be more to it than you think...” His voice trailed off. “Doubt that. King Liam wanted the lands. You agreed to share them with him if he lent his army for you to kill your family and take the throne. Killing mine and assuming my lands too was just an extra bonus.” “Why didn’t I kill you?” He countered. I don’t know. I’d never been able to figure that out. I tentatively said the only thing, I’d been able to guess. “You were hoping to ally with me to sway my people.” Why’d it sound so weak even to my ears? Because it didn’t fully make sense. He’d done well enough swaying them under the Eternus rule and getting them under King Liam without harm. They’d always expected he’d be their king one day. He didn’t need me. So, why didn’t he kill me? And why’d he give up his own station, to turn his kingdom over to a foreign ruler? He was watching my face. “You can’t put it together, can you?” No. But I sure as hell wasn’t going to admit that to him. “Get up.” He offered me his other hand to help me to my feet. I looked at him and saw that the Army behind him was staring at me. Their gazes still disconcerting as they never left me. I swatted his hand away and started to fumble to my feet. He yanked up the wrist I was tied to, which threw me forward. He twisted his wrist in the rope and caught my forearm to yank me up against him. His other hand reflexively sweeping under my hair to catch my face. His lips so close to me, I thought he’d kiss me. I shivered, wondering how I’d ever resist him. 23 Chaos & A Caravan What if he wants to take me here, in-front of all of them? That thought was petrifying. They’d all want a turn. I knew there was as many of them as the road was wide and straining back for as far as I could see until the next hill dipped. Too many. I’d never survive. My breaths were ragged, and I stared at him fearfully. Don’t break me. Not here. Not with them watching. His thumb rubbed over my cheek. “Surrender to me, Baby Girl. You may be surprised what happens.” I yanked backward shoving his touch away. “Nothing you could ever do would surprise me anymore. If you’re going to take me to your vile king, let’s just get there and get this over with. But that wasn’t what I was thinking. I was thinking I had to get away from him before dark. I knew how deceptive Gray could be. Sweet touches, tender kisses, every soft word that’d have a woman melting and then the twist of the knife. It was a lesson I’d never forget. Not after I lost everything. He stole it all from me. *** We topped the next hill and I saw a caravan of people. I looked at Gray. “Don’t.” He warned slowly. I took a step toward them. “Help!” I cried. “Help me! They’re trying to take me to the King. They’re kidnappers.” I heard dissension amidst the Army. Grumbling in disapproval. “They’ve killed my family and they’re taking me! Help!” The Pyre Army had made it a point that they didn’t disturb the other countries in Ferus. Not even to feed. They had to work cohesively for that in their own realm. It was so they could realm freely through the other kingdoms in pursuit of things the king desired. Like me. So, though I knew those in the caravan weren’t going to take on the Army to save me. They might spread the word that there was a scared desperate woman being held against her will by the Army outside of Eternus Territory. That’ll cause some dissension. I shrieked louder. “Shut her up, Commander.” “She’s causing a stir.” They were starting to shuffle nervously behind me. Worrying that they might have to cut down a caravan of peasants. “Sir, make her stop.” Another man said. Gray’s head whipped. “Shut up!” They silenced and fell back into line. Knowing better than to challenge him again. The caravan was gasping and hollering back and forth to each other. Muttering that the army had a woman. Yes. “Look what you’ve done.” Gray growled at me. “What?” I looked at him innocently. “Don’t make that pretty mouth more trouble than it’s worth, or I swear by all that’s holy, I’ll silence it.” I withered a little. Not sure what he meant but certainly unwilling to find out. One man had broke off from the caravan and was standing across the road. His eyes fixated on me and his features seeming distorted. Something’s wrong with him. I locked gazes with him. Catching Gray’s attention. He swung around to see what I was staring at. Seeing the man there and catching how he was beginning to sway, Gray lifted a hand that stopped the army in their tracks. The man closest behind him was beginning to draw his sword. Gray slammed a hand down on the back of the other mans’ to shove the sword back into the sheath. “Commander?” The man asked. “Stay with them, Bart. Keep that sword where it is. Don’t cause chaos with all these people.” He nodded toward the passing caravan. The argument was written over Bart’s face but he dropped his arms and stayed where was. “Good boy, Bart.” I taunted. He glowered at me. I grinned. Knowing dimples dipped my cheeks under my high cheekbones. I tossed long red hair to give him my back. Feeling his gaze boreing into me. He’d beat me if he could. Still worth it. *** Now the thing across the road... He’s another matter. I could feel the energy rolling off him and knew he was a monster, but I couldn’t tell what he was. The people in the caravan, riding their carts, leading their cows and mules and trying to control their suddenly malcontented horses, were so intent on the Pyre Army and their vibrant gold chain mail that no one noticed the bony man. Green fabric was wound around his scalp. Binding his hair back from his face. He eased further from the group, tucking behind a bush. A rearing horse walked between us, blocking him from my sight momentarily. The horse was staring at me wide-eyed. Dancing sideways in alarm. The man was lowering slowly behind the shrub, only his creepy brown eyes peering over before he vanished entirely. I noticed just before he vanished from view, his elbow was jerking, and his jaw was adjusting. A hound? I felt like he wasn’t. He’s something else. Monsters made me nervous, though I was more one of them than not. But I couldn’t always tell what they were. I don’t know what this is. That always made me nervous because when I didn’t know what someone was, I had no way of knowing if they were merely going to want to sate their lust on me or happily kill me in the process. Like a troll might. I could feel my heart thudding heavily in my chest. The rest of the caravan moved past us. I noticed a few people whose eyes flared yellow as they drew near, interested in getting closer to me. One who’s skin bumped indicating he was a goblin hiding amongst the Skins. But those clearly had enough sense to not want to challenge the Pyre Army to try and get a hand on their captive. But the man behind the bush... I could no longer see him there. But I can still feel his eyes. “Stay close.” Gray whispered near me. I nodded. 24 Only Escape Staring at the bush as I waited for a bit of movement. I looked up at Gray. “Can I pee before we continue.” His suspicious look burned into my soul. “A woman has to pee, Gray. Not everything is more complicated than that.” “It is with you.” He wasn’t fooled for a moment. He nodded toward the trees behind us. I lifted my wrist. Pointing out that his was still hooked to it. “I’ll go with you.” “No!” “Yes.” “Leave me a hint of dignity, Gray.” I demanded. His brow lowered. Distrust written over every corner of his features. His jaw ticked and I sensed he had something cruel to say. I waited for it. Prepared to deliver a scathing retort. I had no intention of giving ground on this. He reached into a sheath under his right arm and pulled out a curved blade. Twirling it in his fingers before catching it in a fist. Giving me a dark look as he swept it up between our lists. My gaze didn’t waver on him, knowing he was too precise to ever nick me. There was a sudden, painful flash of a sunlit training yard behind the Eternus Castle. The white stone making the morning seem even more vibrant. Two low walls had bordered the short walk to the dirt yard. It was there that Jackson Gray had trained endlessly. His blonde hair shimmering in the sun as fiercely as his father’s crown had. The one he was to wear one day. He didn’t like the weight of armor, so he generally wore his chain mail over bare skin, which I’m sure pinched and bit. But he didn’t care. His thick, tanned arms jutted from the metal, and he’d duck, swiping with blades. Puncturing holes in the padded tunics of those he trained with. Teaching them how to evade while also practicing his attack. He swung up a leg and kicked the man across the padded chest, making him stumble backward. At the same time, he’d flipped the blade to lightly gripped the edge while he thunked the tendons at the back of the man’s knee to show him he could’ve cut them before he levelled out. Smoothly balancing back on two feet and breathing heavily enough his chest heaved. He swept a hand through that blonde hair. Pushing wild strands, far longer than it was now, back from his face. “Whoo.” I cheered from next to the Training Yard. Rooting for him. He spun on his heel at the sound of my voice. Tossing the blade across his chest to plunge into the forearm. Taking long strides in black breeches and high boots to cross to me. “Morning, Love.” He called. Opening his arms to me. I’d leapt into them with all the eagerness of a child. He’d planted his lips to mine in a kiss that quickly became more intense. “I hate it when you do that.” My big brother joined us. “She’s still my baby sister.” “Forever the Baby Girl to you.” Gray had teased Jonathan. “She’s not baby girl to me. Not anymore.” “Good!” I laughed. Flashing white teeth and making my dimples shine as I danced backward. “Because I hated when you called me that.” “Come here.” He growled. Catching me playfully and whirling me around. “People can see you!” Jonathan shifted uncomfortably. “We’re already affianced.” I laughed. “She’ll be my wife soon.” Gray grinned. “Nobody cares if I give her a bit of a kiss now and then.” “Uh huh...” Jonathan muttered. Shaking his head. “Wife.” He muttered in disbelief. Leaving the Training Yard. Gray dropped a hand around my waist, and we walked quickly to catch up to him. “I don’t know what you’re so disgusted about.” Gray shouldered him. “Means we’ll be real brothers soon enough.” “We already are.” Jonathan shouldered him back. Flashing one of his rare smiles. My big brother was the opposite of Gray in just about every way. Where Gray was loud and robust, Jonathan was a book worm with a spectacle forever in his pocket. Yet they’d been inseparable for as long as I could remember. Until the day he killed him. *** My eyes lifted back to Gray. Hollow and angry again. “What?” “Nothing.” I whirled around and stalked toward the trees. “Oh, no.” Gray caught my arm and yanked me back around. “That wasn’t ‘nothing.’” “Some things are better left dead.” I snapped. My voice cracking on the last word. And we both knew what was left unsaid between us. He didn’t want to probe any further. Straightening, he let my arm drop. “Fine. Go.” He nodded toward the trees. “Run away, Baby Girl.” I heard him following a distance behind to keep me in view. I held my breath and hoped he’d let me get just from eyeline. I just need a little time. I didn’t have a fully formed plan yet. But right now I was only thinking of escape. I have to get away from him before nightfall. I can’t do this. I hated being in Gray’s clutches more than anyone else’s. Yes, he was kinder, gentler, but in many ways what he did was sooo much crueler. He turned my body against my mind and made me reach for a more peaceful time. Made me feel emotions I sought to turn away from. I’d had to shut down my emotions long ago to survive what I was and Gray was always entirely concentrated on making me feel something. Anything. And it was horrible, painful, wonderful and enough to shatter me. I can’t do it. 25 Go with Gray I ducked behind a wall of bushes, peering over them to see Gray was a few trees away with his back turned. I could just see the blue of his cloak and one shoulder, visible around the tree. He was the only one that wore the blue cloak, so I knew it was him. I turned around and adjusted my clothes enough to squat down to pee. Figuring he could probably hear me from the distance away he was. I finished peeing and put my clothes back on. Staying low as I went to a nearby puddle and quietly scrubbed my hands. Just when I was expecting Gray to call to me asking what I was doing, he was suddenly next to me. “Time to go.” He snapped just as a howling wind swept through the trees. Snatching my upper arm he began dragging me further into the trees. I leapt from my skin. Pulling at his grip because it had startled me. And because it’s Gray. But his head turned to look at me and I noticed his movements were slower. More stilted and rough. Gray always moved like a predator. His head whipping, when he turned it was an almost violent motion. Everything was fast and jerking. An instantaneous explosion of movement. Right now, he was lolling his head to look around. His head leaned forward instead of his perfectly straight posture. Posture beat into him from years of being raised as a prince. It took me only a heartbeat to realize something was wrong. “Walk faster!” He barked. “Fiere!” I heard Gray’s voice. “Whoever that is, it’s not me!” I could hear branches cracking and twigs crushing. He gave a low whistle that summoned more of the rushing footsteps, coming in from every direction. I knew that whistle. He’s just activated the Pyre Army. For what? I looked at the man, struggling to pull me along with him. Which Gray has never done. He pulls me around after him like a kitten. They were now abandoning the road to rush into the woods. Descending with all the aggression of a pack. Coming in from every direction. “I don’t know what you are.” I murmured. “But you’re going to die if you don’t let me go.” “They won’t hurt me if I have you.” He said harshly. His face distorting and reforming. For a brief moment I glimpsed the face of the man that had watched me from across the road. Somehow, he’d changed everything about himself, clear down to his clothes and the armor. And the blue cloak. My curiosity making it impossible to resist, I reached over with my other hand to touch that cloak. Retracting my hand when I realized it was warm to the touch and felt like skin. It’s some kind of shell. “What are you?” I proclaimed. Looking at his thin face. In his panic he was looking, every direction and had forgotten to keep Gray’s, face over his own. “You’re rare. Don’t die because you want to mate with me.” He glared at me in a way that told me he’d not be so easily dissuaded. “You’re rare. I’ve never seen one of your kind before. Don’t die for this endeavor.” I tried to reason with him. “You. Walk.” He yanked me hard enough I stumbled forward, and I thought he pulled my shoulder from the socket. I hadn’t expected the sudden pull, so I wasn’t braced. I was nearly sent sprawling. I caught my footing. But he was using my stumbling momentum to increase our speed. Making us run. “Stop.” I urged. “You can’t steal from the Pyre Army.” “You’re just one woman.” “Do you know the Commander of the Pyre?” “No. I don’t care.” “You’re about to.” “No.” “Yes, you will.” I said confidently. “Because he’s here.” *** There was no time to say anything else. Gray rolled from behind a tree we were passing and plunged his dagger into the center of the man’s chest with such force that the hilt indented into his sternum and there was a loud crunch of bone that made me flinch. He gasped and clutched the handle of the blade. Collapsing forward onto the blade and drawing one last shaking breath. Gray stepped from the tree, his cloak whipping with his jerking movements. He kicked the man over and put a metal studded boot on the man’s side to hold him still while he freed the blade into his fist. “You couldn’t tell that was me?” “Commander?” Bart called. “I’m here.” Gray answered. His gaze returning to me and finding me doing the only futile thing that made any sense to me in that moment. Running like Hell. “Really, Baby Girl?” He tossed his arms. “Where the hell do you think you’re going to go?” Anywhere. The knights were clustering around Gray, and he shoved through them to walk after me. Letting me run. I knew why. Gray’s favorite method of hunting was to let an animal run. Keep it in range, but let it run until it exhausts itself then take it on at close range. He’d found attacking the beasts with a dagger after running them down far more sporting that piercing them with an arrow. And that was clearly what he was doing to me now. I was running so fast that when I came over the hill, I couldn’t stop myself as I spotted Verias clutching his horse’s rein and Reimus crouched over some tracks. I didn’t have time to see whose as I skid to a stop. Teetering on the hill before I tried to get around and back up. Knowing they’d already seen me. I didn’t have enough time to get back even into view before I felt the sickening crack of something hitting me in the back of the head. Hearing it thump to the ground I realized it was a rock. I was disorientated and my vision was blurry as one of the brothers lifted me up and walked me over to toss onto the horse. I actually would’ve called to Gray because just now he was the lesser of this evil but I didn’t get the chance. Everything went dark. 26 Straight to Kareni Ouch. That was my first thought upon waking up. My head throbbed. I was on the back of a horse. Strung over it and tied at my ankles and wrists. I recognized the mount as the one that had been friendly enough to tolerate me before. A nice horse really. My head was humming. And I could see a bit of blood on my shoulder from where my head had seeped. They’d hit me with a rock. That much was clear. I lifted my head as much as the pain would allow and saw that we were surrounded by more horses. At least two skins rode horses nearby. “Why did she send them?” Verias was asking his brother. “She didn’t trust we’d bring her back.” Reimus said from next to me. Nodding toward me, I assumed. “I don’t want to give her to the woman.” Verias said. “I, neither.” “How are we going to get rid of the Skins?” Verias whispered. “We’ll have to kill them when we get a bit closer. Right now we need to keep moving as far away from the Pyre Army as we can. Soon as the horse’s have rested a bit more, we’ll run them some more.” That’s how they got me away from Gray. Horses. As fast as the Eternus could travel, they couldn’t rival the speed of a loping horse. They’re putting distance between I and the Pyre Army. I thought. Reaching for something positive to hang onto. Though the memory of being sandwiched between the two Feral Fey was still vivid in my mind. Making me ache inside at the mere thought. They’re going to try to get me again, the second they can kill the Skins. So, my mind went to what it always focused on. Escape. How do I get away from these two, now? Every step the horse took made my head feel like a spike was driving through it. I didn’t get much thinking done before I’d passed out from the pain. *** When I woke again, I recognized the surroundings as indicating we were very near the Honey Well Brothel in the center of the Country of Skins. The only country led by a human King. Though it was also a nice detour for monsters. Especially the Honey Well. The Feral Fey especially favored it because the women were so different from the cold fish in their land. I suspected that with these two fey, there was very little possibility I wouldn’t be pinned between them again, if they got me in there. I began slowly sawing my ankles together to loosen the robe binding them. Verias slid off his horse and headed straight for one of the Skins who was looking down at him in confusion. Verias stuck his dagger into the man’s thigh, piercing nearly all the way through. Making him jerk and scream and startling his horse bad enough that it reared up and sent him toppling. Reimus was off his and headed for one of the other Skins. I rolled off the back of the horse, just praying it wouldn’t kick me while I crawled away. The motion managed to free the rope I’d loosened from around my ankles and I climbed to my feet to get away while they were killing the Skins Kareni had sent, to make sure I made it to the Honey Well. She didn’t trust the Feral Fey she’d hired, either. I noted as I bolted toward the thickest trees I could find. I had no idea at this point, which direction the Pyre Army would be coming. Which direction the goblin had been. I usually kept very careful track of the direction I was moving and where I’d been and what threats were there. But my head hurt, I was still partly dizzy, and I was having a hard time tracking anything just now. I just need to get away. *** I knew I’d gone the wrong direction when I broke through the trees and saw the dirt center of a village with a small run-down well filtering into a metal trough, that people could scoop water from. As I ran by, I saw it was dirty water. It wasn’t something I’d ever have drank years ago but now I found myself pouring handfuls of it down my dry throat. I looked around trying to find a place to run to. I don’t even know where I am. A few stray people had stopped in the center or the bordering roads to watch me. Tossing my head so fast my dirty red hair whipped around my shoulders. Wearing nothing more than a large tunic at this point. “Do you need help, Little One?” A man nearby asked, coming out of the barn and giving me a worried look. He was an older man with short hair and a long white beard. “I just need somewhere to hide.” He waved me toward his barn, and I moved to run that direction, ready to risk that his kindness was feigned. I didn’t feel like it was. He seemed genuine. “There she is.” Verias shouted. His long white hair whipping as he slid between the barn and I. But I knew like any pair of predators, if I was seeing one of them, then the other was sneaking up on me. As surely as he’s a snake. I heard the pebble behind me and when Reimus tried to grab me, I ducked and his arms swept over me. I threw myself backward into his middle. He tried to make a grab for my hair, but I rolled out of his reach. “She’s as slick as a fish.” Reimus shouted. “Get ahold of her.” “Stop!” The old man called lifting a staying hand. “Leave the girl alone. She’s scared to death!” But his kindness wasn’t heard by anyone but me. Verias dived but I whirled from his reach, the overly large tunic spinning out around me like the skirts of a dancing dress. We’d gotten perilously close to the trough, and I was near to tumbling in. “Orin!” I called. “Please! I’m here.” 27 Mages & Madams The mage lifted through the water. His long hair draping his face and over his shoulders as his watery frame lifted from the water. Brown and clear water rolled down over him, completely outlining his shimmering frame. He swung his arms and created a strange whirlwind which created a dust storm from the dirt around us, sweeping it up between the Feral Fey and I in a way I could escape them. “Come to me, Spark. I will tend you, keep you! Come to me!” He pleaded. Reaching out toward me. I just barely ducked his reach. “Orin, no!” I dodged another hand trying to grasp me as I fled from his reach. “Come back, Spark. I’ve missed you…” I knew that haunting note in his voice. Knew that he was every bit as bad as the King Eternus. Except I have been in Orin’s dungeon. His plaything for nearly a fortnight. “Orin, don’t!” I’d gone from the pan to the fire. Now he was intent on driving me back into his clutches. Into that trough. *** Orin sent up a wall of water next to me to cut off my way to the barn, I’d hoped for sanctuary within. I had to come to a stop. I peered at it. It was thick enough and moving in a fierce enough upward waterfall that I knew it would throw me off my feet if I tried to step through it. Especially with my hands still tied. The dirt swirled tighter around the Verias and Reimus. I could see them backing nervously toward each other from inside the tornado. I saw glimpses of them between the dirt now and again. Before me was the water. Before I could turn to see another way out, I was snatched several feet off my feet by huge arms wrapping around me. Pinning my tied wrists against my chests. Jerking me backward and out of the range of the water walls as well as away from the tornado trapping the fey brothers. I was pulled around behind a nearby building, not even getting a chance to look at it as I struggled to get a breath with the thick arms restricting my ability to inhale. I realized that it was the arms of Kareni’s muscled guard when I spotted the dark-skinned woman with her bobbing black ringlets, circling him to get a look at me. “There you are, Doll.” I heard Kareni say in a syrupy sweet voice. Her tone warned me that whatever was coming next, I wouldn’t like. But the crushing arms around me had compressed me enough I wheezed a few breaths before everything went dark. I was already fragile from my head injury. And the sudden lack of air was too much for my exhausted body to tolerate. I’d never been so happy to pass out in my life. *** I sat up and was so dizzy, I had to slap my hands down to what was obviously a reed mattress, to steady myself. Where am I? I sat up more slowly I felt sticky along the back of my neck. I reached to touch it and when I examined my hand I could see, through very blurry eyes, that it was dried blood. They hit me with a rock. I remembered. I looked around. I was in a small dark, room with two candles burning on each side of a worn wooden door. Beyond it I could hear wild drunken laughter. I realized that there was a musty, filthy smell that told me this was a brothel. Kareni. I’d apparently been unconscious the whole time. How long did it take? What time of day is it? I was already thinking of escape. But when I scanned the room, I found only one window and the shutters appeared to be nailed shut. I tried to slide off the bed but felt a yank on my ankle and the touch of cold. I looked down and saw a heavy shackle binding me to one post. “Dammit!” It was beginning to feel like every God in the universe had forsaken me. Things just keep getting worse. It was the tale of my existence thus far. I kept waiting for the tide to turn, but up to this point, I just kept drowning under it. Good news though. I’m away from Gray. Bad news. I’m in Kareni’s brothel. She hates me. And she wants to turn me out to her guests. I already felt clammy, and I was having a hard time thinking through the pain in my head. A bad start. *** The door opened to the dark little room, cracking it enough I could hear the commotion of a busy brothel outside the door. And a sliver of bright candlelight pouring in from the short hall on the second floor. I’m already in one of the bedrooms. That made me flinch. Last place I want to be. “There you are, Doll.” Doll. I hated that she called me that. But my experiences with Kareni told me that the more I let her know that she was getting to me, the more aggressive she’d become. “You are such a pretty thing.” She remarked. Caressing my dirty chin and tugging at handfuls of my hair to inspect it. “You do need washed up to show off the bright hues of your hair. A shame. I was hoping to have you ready for servicing tonight.” “Kareni, can we just get past your personal vendetta.” “Oh, it’s not just that.” She caressed a hand over my narrow shoulder, her thick hips swinging as she strode around me. “It’s all that fire in you. It will sell well in the Honey Well.” “To the Feral Fey, you mean.” “They love a bit of spark…” She smiled evilly. “And that’s exactly what you are…” “Has it not occurred to you the troubles that’ll bring.” “Because you bring out the most basic monster?” “Yes.” “Of course, it has. But imagine what they’ll pay to be inside you…” She moaned at the sheer thought of all that coin.

SUMMARY: I am a Catalyst. The Spark, the lore calls me. The problem with being a Spark was two-fold. Monsters were drawn to me. And I’d known so many of them that I found myself unable to be intrigued by any normal, human male. I was drawn to those dangerous breeds now, like a moth to flame, how much could I really resist their primal aggression? You’d think that with my time as a Spark, I’d have learned how to recognize each creature. But there were so many, I didn’t know where to begin. Every male creature lusted for me, especially the monsters. And I for them. The trick I faced was in trying not to attract every unholy thing I came across. And when I did, in identifying which just wanted to possess me and which might actually kill me. I was clearly failing. On both accounts. - 01 Catalyst The dungeon was cold, dank and dark. And frankly, I was sick to death of it. Right now, the Lord keeping me in his hold, Elijah Frost, was intent on humping me against the wall. His pale body sweating as he pumped upward into me. His narrow hips thrusting wildly in desperation and scraping my rear against jagged stone. While he gripped my legs alongside his hips so tightly, I was sure I'd have bruises. Pulling them toward him as he pushed in and up. Touching deep in my center. My hands were shackled to the wall, as he’d ordered. Tight enough I couldn’t reach him as they were splayed far apart and above my head. I was smudged with mud and stickier things from the time he’d kept me down here. It’d taken four of his most trusted knights to bring me down here. Human ones who could resist my allure. To an extent. By the time we’d arrived, they’d been begging him for a chance to have at me. Clawing desperately at my clothes in an effort to get ahold of me. Ripping my riding habit loose and shredding the long tunic I’d worn beneath it. I’d long ago learned not to wear fancy, flimsy undergarments. They were bound to get torn. Because of what I am. Thankfully, Frost was a greedy man. So, it was only he that had been rushing down here to slip into me the last few days. The chains rattled with each movement. Dropping my weight on my wrists. He grunted. "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh." The sounds in rhythm to his relentless pounding. My back, beneath the torn tunic skid up and down the wall with each movement. My ankles were chained too but with enough length he could lift the back of my thighs for leveraging in. His legs were positioned with his knees against the wall beneath me. Pinning me between his body and the cold stone. He was a shorter man. But built well enough, with a swath of dark hair, that he could certainly find a woman that wanted him. I didn't. Though I didn’t hate him for what he was doing. He’s just another monster. Monsters had an impossible time resisting me. And Elijah Frost was a monster. His pointed ears gave him away as much as his pale skin and eyes so light they were nearly silver. He was leaned forward enough he could look down between us to watch himself poking into me, then slipping out. Then stretching me again. I stared boredly at a spot on the wall. Waiting for him to spend. I’d agreed I wouldn’t fight him, as long as he withdrew before attaining his climax. He obediently did. Slipping out and slapping his member against my lower belly as the white fluid spurted up against my skin. "Ohhh." He shuddered. “Finished?” I queried. “How can you be so cold?” He said disdainfully. “Was I to moan and faint in pleasure?” I queried sardonically. Adding bitterly. “I’m shackled, Frost.” “Were I to give you more freedom, chain you to my bed up in my chamber perhaps, would you be more compliant then?" “More?” I asked incredulously. “I didn’t fight you. How could I possibly be more so?” He looked taken aback. “You could at least, feign some pleasure.” He stepped away to gather his pants from the nearby table. Stepping back into them before pulling a long tunic down over his chest. “Why? To assist you in getting yours?” I said in annoyance. “You know well the act wasn’t one I wanted.” “You consented!” “As long as you withdrew.” “I did!” He proclaimed defensively. “It doesn’t mean I wanted you.” He snorted. “You’re the most unpleasant woman in all of Ferus.” “Yet you keep wandering down here to jab at me.” “Mmm.” His gaze roved over the long length of my legs, examining their fine shape. “I must admit you feel far finer than any creature I’ve stuck it to, afore. Like your channel is made of tightly woven velvet. Designed to fit me.” “I’ve heard that many times afore.” I rolled my eyes. He walked back to grab my throat. Leaning forward until he could put his face in mine warningly. Trying to intimidate me. Or perhaps just to get a reaction. One he certainly wasn’t going to get from me. My gaze flicked down. I noticed he had to stand on his toes to do so. It was a nasty habit of mine that I found flaws in the physical appearance of nearly every man. I was quite certain there was some deep psychological reason why, but none I cared to examine just now. Frost was hissing in my face, spitting slightly so I closed my eyes in disgust. “You’d be very near the perfect woman, had you no tongue.” “Then cut it out.” I suggested spitefully. “I think I will.” Once dressed, Frost smoothed back his dark hair. Testament to his vanity. Then stepped into the stone corridor. “John!” I heard the lumbering steps of someone huge coming. A large man ducked under the barred ceiling to enter the dank cell. Absent any furniture but the table. His dark gaze slid to me. Scanning over me quickly before forcing himself to look at my face. The fact that he was able to, told me he was either a very powerful monster or human. “Cut out her tongue.” Frost ordered. Giving me a long look. “Shame you've forced my hand.” “Who forced whom?” I said nastily. Hoping he’d leave. He gave me another lingering look, seeming almost remorseful as his gaze scanned my body fondly. Having to tear his eyes away to leave. “You don’t want to stay to hear my screams?” I taunted. Hearing no answer, I was assured he was driven off. My green gaze landed heatedly on the Master of Dungeon. “Come here, John.” I whispered. Lowering my head to give him a heated green-eyed stare. Rubbing my legs together seductively to draw his attention to their long, lean shape. He licked his thing lips and walked to me. “Take me off these chains, John.” I whined. “So, I might…” I tilted my head and looked meaningfully toward his groin. Licking my lips hungrily. His brows shot up and he quickly fumbled for the keys. Human. I love Skins. They were so much more pliable, less demanding than monsters. He was quick to unchain me, and a few caresses allowed me to use a bit of tactile sway to persuade him to comply with my desires. Making his eyes hollow until there was nothing reflected in his eyes but my face and the shine of my vibrant red hair. “Your hair…” He murmured. “It’s like fire…” “Yes.” I responded as I walked out of the cell. It wasn’t the first time I’d been told that. Far from. I pulled my tunic down over me as best as I could. “It is.” *** I am a Catalyst. The Spark. At least, that’s what the lore calls me. I was a princess once. Before I got all my people killed. Now I wander the country, trying to stay from view. Trying to find my purpose. Trying not to attract every unholy thing I come across. Which was something I was clearly failing at. The problem with being a Spark was two-fold. Monsters were drawn to me. And I’d known so many of them that I found myself unable to be intrigued by any normal, human male. I was drawn to those dangerous breeds like a moth to flame. You’d think that with my time as a Spark, I’d have learned how to recognize each creature. But there were so many, I didn’t know where to begin. Every male creature lusted for me. And I for them. The trick I faced was in trying to identify the ones that merely lusted for me. And those that might try to kill me. As I trudged from Frost’s Hold, thankful it was a stone bridge over the moat with an open gate rather than a drawbridge as I made my way, wearing nothing but the shredded tunic. I crossed my arms over my chest to ward off the chill of the foggy afternoon. The moisture on my skin only made me colder. However, I was thankful that the heavy fog and cold had driven most of the inhabitants that might’ve been surrounding the castle, back near the heat of their fires. Thus why no one had stopped me. Yet. Frost would soon realize that I had escaped him and he’d send a militia after me. And last I knew, the Pyre Army was still on my tail. And closing in. I was hoping that Frost’s little kidnapping would’ve at least made them lose my trail. Or send them back to King Eternus to tell him that Frost had me. I could only hope. But I knew enough of the Commander to doubt that. I heard a carriage rattling and looked up to see a young farmboy slapping rein on a couple horses. He brought the horses to a stop to openly gape at me. I eyed him, noticing he wasn’t much bigger than me and he wore a heavy green cloak to chase away the cold. A cloak which looked very warm. One I want. I gave him a slow smile and lowered my head to give him a lingering look. He stared into my eyes until his grew hollow, empty of all but my reflection. Then I knew I had him. 02 Immortals Den A travelling merchant had passed me hours ago. Another human who had told me, after some coaxing, that he had passed the Pyre Army camped beneath their tents just as the sun was coming up. When they were heading in. He had told me they were on a trajectory toward the Endless Woods. Still after me. I groaned. Now nightfall was coming. The Endless Woods were getting darker. The leaves bigger, which told me I was broaching the East Side of the Eternus Realm. I stepped over another log. Slipping on a pile of leaves I gasped and caught my skirt. Lifting it from my way so I could catch my balance. My eyes flared orange and I was able to see in the dark. I took off my shoes and let talons extend from my toes to help me grip the muddy earth as I traipsed toward the orange glow of light in the distance. Topping the hill, I saw where the trees parted to reveal the worn wooden tavern. It towered up with two floors. The Immortals Den. “Ugh.” I groaned. Wanting to go anywhere but in there. But I’d been hunted most of the day. By the Pyre army. They were driven and didn’t need sleep. The one benefit to me, was that they couldn’t travel by day. Thank the Savior. Their highly tuned senses made the sun excruciatingly hot on their skin and blinding to their keen eyes. Thus, why I’d fled through most of the day to escape them, and more importantly, their Commander. The monster, dead set on getting me in his grasp. Gray. I hated the man with a fiery passion. He seemed to enjoy my company just as much. However, King Eternus was hell bent on having me under his thumb. To unlock all his beasts, no doubt. My gift meant I could reveal what anyone was. A single touch could bring out whatever inner thing they hid. Be it shapeshifter or the bloodthirsty. That made me a prized trophy for any leader. What enemy could hide from me? Anyone who didn’t know of their power, could be revealed by my magic. The possibilities were limitless for those that understood my capabilities. For anyone who might control it. Controlling me in the process. King Eternus thought so too. Damn him. The king was the reason I’d ended up in Elijah Frost’s grip to begin with. The Lord had caught me with the expectation that he was to turn me over to the neighboring king. Even thinking such things had me in a fine rage. Of course, he’d still been considering if that’s what he was going to do. It was a fact that I inspired the most primal level of greed in the monsters. And the humans. Thus, every creature wanted to be around me. And once they had me were addicted as if I were some fine opiate they couldn’t get enough of. When all I want, is left alone. The sign notifying this was the Immortals Den swung in the whispering wind. White paint depicted a long tooth, which nearly luminesced in the moonlight. Creaking eerily as I followed the yellow candlelight to the tavern. Just outside the window I could already feel the heat seeping out. Warming me in all the places I was bone-deep cold. Peering inside I saw only cloaked figures. None bearing the gold plaited chain mail that would indicate they were Pyre Army, King Eternus’ Knights. Only cloaked men drinking tankards of ale. I knew the Immortals Den had originally been built for the Eternus breed. However, when the Endless Woods became so overgrown over the centuries to separate the tavern from the Eternus Kingdom, it became a sanctuary for all manner of odd beasts. Some residing there, for years. “Where are you?” A masculine voice asked from near me. I glanced sideways and groaned aloud at the sight of a dark puddle on the ground next to me. My shoulders slumped at the sight of the man with long black hair and silvery eyes. “Ugh.” “Speak to me Spark.” He pleaded. Watching as I circled the puddle. “Like I’m ever going to tell you.” “A man can keep hoping.” “Go away, Orin!” I stomped in the puddle to disperse his image floating atop it, surrounded by the silvery glow of the moon. Hoping to drive him off. He drew the ripples back to the center and made them cease completely. Making the surface smooth again, until it once more looked like a dark stone. Hardening his image. I lifted my foot to stomp in it again. Determined to scatter him. And make him stop bloody watching me. It had long ago gotten old. “Stop watching me!” I lifted my cloak with every intention of stomping repeatedly, but his hand catching my bared ankle slowed me. “Come to me, My Spark…” Orin crooned in a sing song voice. “How about you go find, Kareni and leave me alone!” I could see him past my foot as I yanked my heel in a circle, trying to break his grip. He was now frowning. “Kareni and I were long ago over!” “I don’t believe she knows that.” I accused panting. Trying to get away. “She keeps trying to kill me.” “Who could hurt you?” He whined. Even as his grip on my leg became so vicious that his fingers bit into my skin, raking thin scratches over the side of my knee. His other hand stretching from the puddle, dripping a few isolated drops as he gripped my heel so his other hand could wind up my calf in a long caress. Reaching for my thigh and stretching to reach higher. “Get off of me!” I kicked at him, struggling to get free I fell. His hands were still trailing my leg reverently. “Mmm. So beautiful…” He was using the physical contract to draw himself through the water like a portal to get to my location. I knew Orin was always watching through water, waiting to spot me. Obsessed beyond reason. But I hadn’t known it’d work like this. That he could physically get to me, if he could touch me. His head was now emerging, water pouring off him like dense oil. His other hand stretched beneath what remained of the torn tunic, reaching desperately toward the crux of my thighs. The energy of changing locations. I was quickly running out of time. Drawing the heat of the candles inside to create a bloom of yellow light over the puddle. Making him close his eyes and duck at the sudden, unexpected brightness. I twisted and wrenched from his grip to crawl away. Aiming for the tavern doors. Without the touch, Orin was immediately sucked back beneath the surface of the pool, shrieking in frustrated objection. “Come to me, My Spark!” “Not yours!” I announced. Climbing to my feet and ignoring him as I stalked to the door. I pulled my long green cloak tight around me. Sweeping away the mud and debris and composing myself. Ensuring that it covered me from head to my toes. Blowing a long breath, I pushed the door open. I was immediately assailed by waves of heat, wrapping around me like a smoky cloud. The faint smell of the log burning in the fireplace that consumed one entire wall. The various scents of roasting meet. A boar and some manner of bird, I’d guess. As well as a loaf of bread which had just been baked. I slumped at the tantalizing smell. My body weakening at the same time my stomach rumbled, reminding me that I was uncertain when last I’d eaten. I’m starving. Keeping my head ducked, I was careful to keep from looking directly at anyone. Knowing my eyes were most of the problem. My gaze is what brings them in. I could feel the hush around the room as I entered. Tankards thudded numbly to the table. There were hushed gasps as men couldn’t help but turn to watch me coming in. Though they could see nothing but the outline of my green cloak. “A drink, Mum?” The barkeep asked. Not a chance. I had no intention of remaining down here in the Main Room a moment more than necessary. “Just a room please.” I whispered. Plunking a coin to the counter and sliding it across with one gloved finger. The less skin I showed, the more others could resist my power. I withdrew my hand quickly to keep him from bumping it as he collected the bit of precious metal. He slowly lifted it but when I hazarded a glance at why he was moving so slowly I found him staring over my head. As if getting permission from someone. Who? For the barkeep of the Immortals Den, a man who regularly encountered dangerous creatures, to need permission from someone here indicated that there was someone very powerful in this building. I sent my magic out in rainbow tendrils that most could not see to touch along the bodies here, trying to find one holding more power than the rest. But I wasn’t feeling anything distinguishing, yet… Until I eased toward the west wall and felt such a flood of strength that my magic recoiled and retreated. Hoping I could get it away before the being noticed. That energy felt painfully familiar. Impossible. I travelled all day to get out of their reach. 03 The Hunter My curiosity got the better of me. Scanning the occupants furtively I saw dark skin to light skin beings. Some with pointed ears, some with twisted snouts or thing lips exposing fanged teeth. Monsters of every breed here. I noticed. But turning my head a bit further beneath the hood of my cloak, allowed me to glimpse the figure sitting in the west windowsill. His booted feet resting on a chair beneath him. Men surrounding him. Ones that had been happily regaling the group with tales of their feats until I walked in. His hair was pale blonde and mimicked the shade of the moonlight peering in on the wide, indented sill next to him. Blue eyes were fierce as they stared at me unblinkingly. Oh, no. He must’ve nodded because the barkeep told me where to go. I climbed the side stairs, far against a back wall. Turning twice, before they reached the second level. The railing dusted in gilt. And the steps trimmed in it. I suspected there’d once been a shining gold or red rug which had long since worn through to the point it was irreparable. That was typically the preferred colors of the Eternus. They liked flaunting their power and wealth. That was why I preferred hounds. The man-beasts, contrary to nasty rumors, were typically kinder and gentler than most other species in Ferus Country. The tavern was built with the usual extravagance of a place made for the soul-draining, air stealing, Eternus beasts. It was now a place nicer than most that the Hounds, the shapeshifting animals, and the dwarves and goblins of Endless Wood knew. Making it their favorite place. I reached the upper level and found the room that would be mine. Stepping inside I swung my cloak out of the way and closed the door. Sighing in relief I walked over to the chair and swung the cloak off. “Hello, Baby Girl.” The words came from behind me. I stiffened. Going ramrod straight. Knowing that dreaded, husky voice anywhere. “How can you be roaring one moment and then speaking so huskily the next?” I whirled around to face him with a deep glower. He shrugged. Tilting his head with a grudging smirk. “How’d you get in here?” My hands worked in white knuckled fists. Something his keen gaze didn’t miss. “Walked with you.” I knew what those cryptic words meant. Knew instantly what he’d done. From the time I’d left the counter speaking to the barkeep he’d been with me. Walking in pace with me. Expertly matching his movements to mine so I’d have zero chance of hearing something. Something he’s done to me before. Then when I cracked the door, he’d have slid in behind me, even as I turned to move my cloak, he was a breath behind me. Without me ever noticing. I hated that he could move like that. “How’d you find me, Gray?” Jackson Gray was the most doggedly determined being in all of Ferus. He wore a blue cloak, which matched dark penetrating eyes perfectly, draped loosely around his collar but was laced tight enough down the front to cover his gold chain mail. Hiding the fact that he was the Commander of the Pyre Army. King Eternus’ most favored mercenary. He was tall and broad. Like something carved from stone. His nose made of perfect angles, complimenting high cheekbones over a mouth which seemed perpetually tight with condescension. Or is it only when he’s looking at me? “You seem to think I ever lose you.” I deflated a little. Knowing well, that when Jackson Gray caught the scent of something he wanted, he was nearly impossible to shake. “Where’s that hound of yours?” He glanced about as if looking for him. “Lionel?” I feigned being unsure who he spoke of. Though I know very well. He grunted. “You know well, I don’t take him with me.” “Not on purpose. But he is a loyal dog.” Gray remarked. The way he said it, making clear it wasn’t a compliment. Tugging the lace at his collar until the cloak fell down his arms. He rolled it into his hands. Strolling thoughtfully around the room. “Is that jealousy I hear in your voice?” He tilted his head chidingly in my direction. Peering at me over his shoulder. Making a pale, yellow curl slide over his forehead. Though he was working hard to appear harmless, his presence seemed to fill the room until it felt stifling. He was meandering past the shutters across the room from me. And still, he felt far too close. My gaze slid to the door. Looking at it longingly. He brushed some dust from the windowsill as if considering sitting there. Saying without looking, “don’t bother, Baby Girl. You’ll never make it past the stand.” I glanced at it about two steps away and grunted. Probably accurate. “How’d you get here so fast?” “You don’t move nearly as quickly as you think.” He murmured. Rounding to level his gaze on me. “Besides, you know well I can move bout during the day.” “Ah, yes.” I tapped my lip thoughtfully. “Still hiding that secret from your knights, are you?” “Your attempts to threaten me are marginally adorable.” He said boredly. “It’s not an attempt. How do you suppose they’d react if they knew you were part hound?” He grunted. Amusement making his lips flash in what might’ve been an amused grin. Dimples appeared next to his mouth for less than a heartbeat. He could be breathtaking if he truly smiled. I hated that I knew that. Hated even more that I was thinking it now. “So beautiful.” He walked over to set his cloak atop mine. I looked at it disdainfully. Realizing it meant he intended to stay awhile. He stopped just before me. Brushing his thumb over my lower lip. “Yet, so stupid.” “If I were stupid, I wouldn’t keep getting away from you.” He gave a long-suffering sigh. “Has it ever occurred to you, Baby Girl, that I let you go?” Yes. Actually, it had. But I preferred not to consider that. His gaze slid down to my mouth. Looking at it hungrily. “You’re a pig.” His lips turned in a half smile. “You’re trying to goad me.” He sighed, his hand falling away. “Always trying to goad me…” He moved around me, beginning to circle. Like a hungry vulture. “It’s as if you think if you make me furious enough, I’ll go away rather than do what I’m going to do to you.” My head whipped to keep him in view. “And what, exactly, is that?” He clucked disapprovingly in his cheek. “Don’t play games with me, Baby Girl. You always know what I want.” “The same thing every other man wants from me.” “Are you so sure of that?” Still that low, husky voice. Indicating how dangerous he was. Making my skin tingle and fine hairs on my neck spike. An instinctive urge telling me to flee, had me easing toward the door. “Why do you keep looking over there?” He stopped circling to eye my profile. His hands leisurely locked behind his back as if he were an interrogator quizzing a subject. “Waiting for the door to magically fly open and beckon you to freedom?” My jaw tightened and I could only stare at it yearningly. “If only.” “Come now. I thought we’d already established I’d never let you get that far.” “Why are you toying with me, Gray? Just get to it.” I let my head lull sideways to give him an impatient look. His voice dropped. “You know I hate when you call me that.” “What would you prefer? Commander? My Lord? Your Royal Pain-in-my-Ass.” “Watch how you talk to me.” He lifted a finger. “You’re pushing your luck. Pressing me may result in precisely that.” A pain in my ass? I winced. Not missing his meaning. I clamped my lips closed. “Good to see you still have the tongue of a sailor.” “Why is King Eternus still after me?” I snapped. Not liking the direction of this conversation. Or his superior tone. He shrugged. Resuming circling with his hands still linked behind him. Challenging me to bolt. He wants me to run. It was often easy to tell what men wanted. And I rather enjoyed not giving it to them. I stiffened. Rooting my feet. Determined to not move, no matter what he said. “Take off your tunic.” I glowered at him. Not moving. “Take it off.” He nodded toward it. “Or I’ll rip it off you. Something I’m more than happy to do.” Of course, he was. So, I obediently reached to catch the bottom. Tugging it over my head and slapping it to the floor furiously. Letting his eyes rove my naked form while I stared ahead. Refusing to acknowledge his careful study. “Do you enjoy treating me like your slave?” 04 Right Where I am “You’re not my slave. But you are one of my subjects.” “Don’t you mean one of King Eternus’?” I sneered. Feeling a moment of true joy at sending that jab home. “It is he they serve, but I that protects them.” Gray said flatly. Impossible to rattle. I knew that. But it’s still worth a try. In truth, I found him incredibly intimidating when he was cold and calculatedly calm like this. I couldn’t tell what he was thinking, or what he was up to. He seemed to operate very different then every other monster I knew. And I found that threatening. “Thus, you think they’re yours?” “Yes. Mine to protect.” “I am not yours. Nor do I need your protection.” I sneered the word. He stiffened and rotated to stare at the same wall I was locked on. “Just because you don’t want it, doesn’t mean you don’t need it.” “Oh, you have me.” I looked at him now. Less threatened when his dark blue eyes weren’t picking me apart. “I need you, Gray…” “So badly.” I feigned a yearnful whine. He grunted. “Careful. One day you may have to say those words with actual feeling.” “Oh? You going to order me to do that too?” I faced him. “If I could order you to feel, I’d have done so a long time ago.” He said nearly under his breath. “I do feel for you, Gray.” I looked straight ahead. He gave me a questioning look. “Pure hatred.” “If that were true, you wouldn’t have to tell me so on every occasion.” “You need a bath, and you need food. You’re far too skinny.” I was hungry. But I hated him for knowing it. “Don’t pretend you care.” “I just want you bathed to wash the other man off you before I have you.” “Of course, you do.” I didn’t know why that jab hit home, but for some reason it stung. He went to the door and cracked it open. Stepping into the doorway. I was already there, my hand on the door. Hoping he’d step out far enough I could close and lock it. Sealing him out. Not that the barkeep wouldn’t simply let him back in. Gray had a distinct way of getting whatever he wanted. Except me. He glanced at my arm vanishing behind the door and gave a lopsided smile. Knowing exactly what I was doing. “Nice try.” He was careful to keep his leg and booted foot in the door. A leg which was well-muscled. Hinting at the strong body of a warrior. He called to summon one of the barmaids. She took the stairs, in such a rush that her feet thudded quickly. Nearly stumbling up them in her haste. Run, girl run. I thought contemptuously. Annoyed by her eagerness to accommodate him. I hated that everyone catered to his every whim. “Is she not moving fast enough?” I queried. “Plenty quick. You could learn something of it.” “I move quick enough.” “But never where I tell you to.” “You mean, not toward you?” I lifted a haughty red brow and batted my eyes innocently. “That’s precisely what I mean. As you damn well know.” “I’m sorry I’m not as biddable as your fair barmaids.” I said in a honeyed tone. “Perhaps you should join one of them in their chambers.” “And enter the bed of a woman who begs me to?” “Exactly.” “Why would I do that, when I can fight you down? Witness your inner battle, while I sink. Into. You.” He leaned forward to emphasize each murmured word. Using that low voice to send shivers over me. “She’d obey you.” “But you’ll please me.” “She’ll want you.” “So will you.” He gave me a hooded study. “Soon as I get you down in the sheets where you can’t resist me.” “I can resist you.” He scoffed. His head dropping back on what was an actual laugh. That makes him laugh. I frowned. Of course it would. “Go away, Gray.” I said in a hushed voice. “No chance. Stop wasting your breath.” He averted his attention to the hall to speak to the barmaid. Ordering a large platter of food and a bath. “No!” I started to slide past him. “I don’t know him! I don’t-” My words were cut off by sputtering as he palmed my face to push me back inside the chamber. I stumbled backward against his powerful hold. Glaring furiously at him as I caught the door to balance myself. “Hush, Baby Girl.” He hissed at me. His gaze flashing dangerously. “Don’t infuriate me.” I heard her conceding she’d fetch it right away and then the swish of cloth and a pause. Did she really just curtsy at him? He rounded on me. Pushing the door closed behind him. Make a mistake. Leave it open. Just a crack. Just for a moment. He slid sideways and stepped into my view. “Hoping you’ll get away?” “Planning.” “And where would you go?” He said contemptuously. “You’re starving.” “I’d run all night to get away from you.” “I’m not as bad as that.” “I hate you.” “As you’ve said.” He rolled his eyes boredly. “Yet you continue to melt under my hand.” I flinched. My hand rolling into a fist that yearned to strike him. He tilted his head in warning. He didn’t have to threaten me to tell me that there’d be costly repercussions for doing as I yearned to. “I’d rather die of starvation then let you touch me.” I hissed at him. “Would you?” His voice rose in intrigue as he closed in on me, weaving like a snake about to strike. Backing me up to avoid being smashed against his chest. “Shall we test that theory?” “I would.” “Hmm.” His lips curled coldly sideways. He eyed me thoughtfully. My back hit the wall and I huffed a small pant of air. His elbows framed in my shoulders and his forearms draped the wall alongside my face as he leisurely leaned against me. Caging me with his body. So close I couldn’t inhale without sharing his breath. Far too close! “Do you know how telling it is?” He asked. “That you let every ruffian in your sweet, tight, little hole without fight…But me…You’re truly terrified.” “Because your far worse!” I was breathing raggedly. Hating that my voice cracked. “No.” He shook his head. Leaning in until his bottom lip slid over mine leisurely. “Because it is mine that brings you to your knees.” “You wish I was on my knees!” “I do.” He grudgingly admitted. “Amongst other things. But all your crude words don’t change the fact that I know exactly where you hide. That I alone, can touch you in all the places no other man can reach. That I find you when no one else can.” His voice dropped with every sentence until it was barely audible. He slid his head side to side. Making his lip trail mine until my nervousness had my tongue darting out to moisten it. Licking his in the process. “Mmm.” He growled. One hand sliding slowly down the wall with a whispering scrape. Drawing down toward my waist where he palmed the bottom of my ribs and slid his flat hand upward to my chest, his fingertips just brushing the bottom of a rounded globe. I swallowed, my mouth drying. “Tell me,” He whispered against my mouth, hovering it just over mine so I could already feel the heat of him. “that you’re not already wet for me.” “You have me cornered, Gray.” I said as angrily as I could. Pushing my head back as far into the stone as it could go and still slicking my lips along his as I spoke. “Stop toying with your food.” “Oh, I won’t eat you…” His eyes slid down over me. “Yet.” He snapped flat, perfectly white, teeth in a sound that made me jump slightly. Knowing that he was an Eternus made those words more than just a playful warning. He could suck me dry. Something I’d long been expecting him to do. His kind are all soulless. The old familiar hatred bubbled to the surface. The door opened. Unlocked. The barmaid was carrying two steaming buckets. And peering at her over his shoulder, I glimpsed one fat nipple peeping just above her bodice. I couldn’t help wondering if she’d done that to tempt him. It seemed so obvious. It probably would’ve worked. I thought dryly. My gaze returned to his which was staring at me unblinkingly. His dark blue eyes consuming me as if he could take in every detail of my face in a way he never had before. Touching me as I knew his hands soon would be. If he didn’t already have prey tonight. 05 Food & Bath The girl visibly deflated at the sight of him pressed against me. “Sorry, Sir.” She murmured. Bobbing her head. “Brought the buckets, Sir.” “No need to be sorry.” Gray said in that dark voice. “Do as you need. You’re no bother to me.” It was humiliating that she could see us in such a compromising position. I probably looked no better than a common harlot with him molded against me as he was. His fingertips a breath away from fondling me. “Is your intent to embarrass me?” “No.” I eyed him quizzically. “It’s to keep you right here, right where I want you, whilst she goes in and out.” He wasn’t jesting. Even when the brawny lad drug in the large metal tub and began pouring the buckets that the barmaid had brought up, he didn’t budge. Not until they said they were done. Placing a platter atop our cloaks on the chair. Gray barely grunted in response as they closed the door. “They’re gone.” I reminded. “You can let me go now.” “Oh?” He queried. “Should I leap at your command as the Skins do?” Skins. Humans. The monsters often called the humans skins. Because they’re trapped in their own skin. Unlike most of the monsters, which could deviate from the binding of their flesh. To some extent or another. “I didn’t order you.” “No.” He lurched off the wall to wander to the steaming bath. “You know better.” I scowled. “Oh, yes, I forgot.” He glanced back at me. “Once pompous always pompous.” I said venomously. Once royal, always royal. “Aren’t you adorable.” He crooned. “Come here, Baby Girl.” “Don’t call me that.” “No?” His brows lifted. “Make me stop, Sweet Thing.” My lip curled disdainfully and before I’d fully processed a plan, my feet were carrying me in a desperate attempt toward the door. Time slowed and though I could perceive the micro-movements, I could not speed my own up. Gray turned his head to look at me. Blinking dark blue eyes slowly. Just as I was nearly to the door he became a blur of movement, his legs barely discernible. His gold chain tunic clattering as he crossed the distance and rotated to skid backward against the door. His heel pushing against it as my hand landed on the handle. He was already between it and I. My arm brushed his hip as I stretched. Gaping at him with wide eyes. He caught my waist and twisted me with my own momentum until stopping us both. My shredded tunic whipping around us. I felt dizzied by the abrupt change in direction, my stomach lurching at the unnatural movement. He stalked toward the wash bin with me lifted inches off the floor. His arms locked around my hips like a vise. Clutching me to his chest. I pushed his forearms down, trying to writhe from his grip. “Put me down!” “No.” He walked close enough to the washbasin that I was certain he’d toss me in it. I took a huge swallow of air and braced myself but to my amazement, he deposited me on my feet. However, I didn’t even have time to thank him before he’d caught my threadbare tunic at the shoulders and ripped it from collar to bottom hem. The fabric hissed as it fell in sifting waves. Dropping like parchment. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of gasping in surprise. “Screw you, Gray.” He gave me the evil lopsided grin that was his most characteristic expression. “Yes.” I lifted my chin but refused to cover myself. Understanding how pointless that would be. He’s seen it enough. “You’re covered in bruises and far too thin.” My lips compressed until whitening. “I’m sure after tonight, I’ll have more to add to the collection.” Bruises. “You would like that, wouldn’t you? It’d make things so much easier…” “Would it?” I countered sweetly. “Hmm.” He murmured. Leaning over to collect the ripped fabric. I brought my elbow down toward his back but as I’d expected, he heard the tiny whisper of air dividing for the pointed tip of my joint and he twisted sideways and swung upward, dodging the strike that should’ve landed in the center of his spine. While simultaneously straightening to face me with an impassive expression. He made eye contact with me as he gripped two edges of the flimsy fabric and tore between his hands, following it down to make a long strip. “What are you going to do with that?” I forced my voice flat. But I was worried. Very worried. What is he going to do with it? He smirked. Blue eyes level on me throughout his every, jerking movement. Damn him. He knew I was unsettled, and he was reveling in it. He caught my shoulder and flung it with enough force that I was maneuvered around and nearly fell forward into the tub. I caught the edge of the curved metal and braced myself. Gray gripped one of my bare shoulders and I thought he was going to drop his trousers and thrust into me there but instead he put another hand to my lower back and forced me upright, facing away from him. He reached around me to catch one of my arms, then the other. Guiding them behind my back and together. His hands sliding down to grip my wrists in one hand, while he wound the cloth around with the other. I stiffened, my body going rigid. This is different. Of all the times he’s cornered me, he’s never bound me. “Are you taking me back to King Eternus so fast then?” In a way I rather hoped so. Hoped to avoid the dark intent I’d already seen on Gray’s face and head back to be a prisoner. I can deal with that. I can get away from whomever was put in charge of me in the dungeons. But Gray… He scoffed. “You’d not be so lucky.” I relaxed some. Very conflicted indeed. As much as I didn’t want to deal with Gray, I knew that working for King Liam, ruler of the Eternus would yield nothing but more tormented creatures. Nothing could hide from my power. And the coin King Eternus could get from having me under his thumb, would be well worth the pain of having me there. At his beck and call. And harlot for the Pyre Army, no doubt. I knew that was what King Liam did with his slaves, to keep his knights happy. I’ll die first. Especially before I’d be any slave of Gray’s. I couldn’t imagine a worse fate. Gray used all of the fabric strip to bind my wrists tightly and partway up my forearms, making my arms pinch behind me. Forcing me to thrust my chest forward in an uncomfortable posture. “Ask me for help…” I heard a whisper. Glancing down into the tub I saw Orin’s straining hand reaching out to touch the flat plain of my belly while Gray was busy behind me. But he heard the voice. Whipping from behind me to tower over the water. “Piss off, Orin or I’ll gut you, myself.” Gray hissed. “I just-” “Don’t.” Gray barked the commanded to Orin. “Don’t even look at what you’ll never have.” He slid between me and the water to shield my bare body from Orin’s view and his cloying hand. “That’s her choice, not yours, Jackson.” Orin hissed defensively. “Orin…” Gray turned his head warningly. Eyeing the reflection in the water. “For now, My Love…” Orin whispered. His image fading from the swaying fluid. “You need not tolerate him.” Gray said. “Indeed not.” I blinked at him. “I could choose to go with you like some docile puppy and be your toy and you’d keep all the nightmares away?” I asked in a voice that mimicked the innocent hopefulness of a child. “Don’t be snide.” “Then don’t try and make your offer sound like some grand offer of protection. Refer to it as the captivity it would be.” “You’d be my captive.” “Ooh.” I purred. “When you say it like that, I’m simply swooning with desire to go away with you. Fully trusting.” “I know you don’t trust me.” He said blandly. seeming unemotional as he stated the simple fact. He seemed to be dismissing the conversation as he turned to swipe his hand through the water. Either checking that Orin was fully gone or testing the warmth. He seemed satisfied with what he found. Returning to stand behind me. Pausing there a moment as if considering something. Or looking at me. I resisted the urge to glance over my shoulder to find out which. He suddenly lifted me over the edge of the rim and into the warm heat of the bath. The steam enveloped me. Feeling as though it cleansed my senses. Heating into my cold bones. And eliciting a pleased moan at the mere contact.

04 Devil’s Den “This is because I embarrassed you, isn’t it?” I asked him as he drove to his house. I checked for land marks, assuming I wasn’t going to get a ride back home and unsure if there were Uber’s that drove this far out of town. Not good. “In-front of half the school.” “You turned it around.” I objected. Turning my head to look out the window as I muttered. “You always do.” I heard the clutch and glimpsed his hand maneuvering the shift lever in my peripheral. “But you set a precedence. I don’t want people to think they can do that and get away with it.” “I’m sure they don’t.” He cast me an annoyed look. Tipping his head sideways to look at me. “You did.” “You annoy me.” “You annoy me.” “I don’t want anything to do with you.” “Yet here you are. In my car. Headed to my house.” “Because you have something of mine.” “Yes, I do. Let’s see how bad you want it back…Afterall, it is just a zip drive.” “Not to me.” *** We got out and went toward his house. I noticed there were no other cars in the parking lot. Maybe there in the garage. I told myself. Hoping that I might be protected if his mom or dad was there. I don’t even know what family he has. “Sure your parents won’t object to me being here.” I prodded. “Not at all. They’re out of town for a couple weeks.” I swallowed. “Nobody else is here?” Maybe there’s some family member I don’t know about. I hoped. “Nope. Just you and I.” Fuuuck. *** He pushed open the door and walked in. I turned and grabbed it. Looking forlornly over the lawn and out. “If you’re going to go, go.” He said from behind me. “Otherwise, seal your fate and shut that damn door.” But I don’t want to seal my fate. It felt like I should leave the door cracked for a quick getaway. When I turned I saw him waiting for me at the bottom of a narrow white stairwell. It felt like the steps to hell should be vibrant orange. Or red, maybe. I walked stiffly up behind him. He jogged up them before rounding the top and going into a room across from them. I followed him. Smelling the aroma of male and some expensive sandalwood cologne. It smells like him. I looked around and noticed how neat everything was. Every item in this room had a place. Even me. I suspected. “Tell me what I’m doing, Jailhouse.” “Jailhouse…” He laughed. Flopping back onto his bed and looking at his ceiling. “So funny you call me that, when you’re the one that put me there.” “I didn’t put you there.” He twisted his head to look at me standing next to the bed, eyeing him quizzically. “You were the only one there, when Billy slammed me into that signpost.” “What makes you think I was there.” “I saw that little white tennis skirt of yours standing under that oak tree, in the dark, Katarina.” My stomach dropped. He knew I saw him. “You knew full well, Billy was the one in the wrong. I just didn’t tell on him because I didn’t want to get him in trouble. But you certainly wanted to get me in trouble, didn’t you?” I was quiet a moment. Reluctant to admit I’d been the one to dial the cops and report him. Though it felt great at the time. “You’d have done the same to me.” I said coldly. “But I didn’t.” He rolled onto his side, propping his face up on a bent elbow. Cheek in a palm. His legs looking incredibly long in those black jeans and his hair shining equally as midnight, where it fell over his forehead in a twisting curl. “You’ve never had the chance.” “Really?” He challenged. Making me wonder if he knew something I didn’t. “Who was stealing all those lawn globes all over town?” Me. How the hell would he know that? “What makes you think I had anything to do with it?” “Saw you.” “When?” “Several times.” “You couldn’t have.” “I did.” He was unblinking in a way that made me certain he was sincere. “When were you watching me?” “I’m always watching you.” That made me give him a shocked expression. He’s trying to intimidate me. That’s why he was looking at me like a cat watches a bowl of milk. He aimed his hand toward his desk. “Type for me.” I sat down at the desk and pulled up word on the fancy silver laptop he had. Leaned open on the back of his light-colored wooden desk. The wheels on the chair squeaked as they rolled forward. “What am I typing.” “My history essay.” Did he know that’s what was on the drive? I shot him a quick look. “What?” “Nothing. Do you know what’s on there?” “This?” He tugged the drive out of the pocket of his tight-hipped jeans. “Yes.” “No idea. I just assumed it was stalker photos of me. Ones you took while you were creeping out my window.” I snorted. “You wish.” “If I wanted you to see me naked, it wouldn’t be with a window between us.” He was still watching me in that hungry way. “And you’d already be naked.” I shuddered. Wondering why his words made warmth thrill through me. Don’t sweat it. I heard Liza’s voice telling me in my head. I had a feeling I was going to have to remember those words tonight. A lot. - 05 A Hot Room “Type.” He said. “I’ll narrate. You type.” I turned and focused on the laptop. Hearing him get up and walk to stand behind me. The scent of his cologne surrounding me. The longer I typed the more he leaned down behind me. Until eventually his chin was on my shoulder, and he had an arm resting along the outside of mine. So, his shoulder was nearly wrapped around mine as he reached over to guide the mouse. Putting me back a paragraph as he remembered something else, he wanted input there. He was so warm against me, and I could feel the muscle in his bicep flexing against my arm as he moved. I stopped and leaned sideways to give him a wary look. “You brought me here to type your report for you?” “You type faster than me.” “I don’t want to do this.” “Well, what would you like to do?” He thumbed his waistband and gave his lower region a purposeful look. Suck his dick? I shook my head. “No. Nice try.” He grinned. “I wasn’t nodding toward me. I was toward you.” “What?” “Take that fluffy sweater off for me.” “No.” I turned and commenced arrowing back down to where we were. Clearly more willing to type then strip for him. It was a wooly sweater that was cropped along my ribcage with long, warm sleeves. The pink tank top was tight and formed along my flat belly, covering it below the sweater down to my faded jeans. Leaving my belly button to play peek-a-boo when I lifted my arms. But stripping it meant I’d only be wearing the flimsy tank top and he’d realize I wasn’t wearing a bra. Because the straps would’ve shown with the tank top straps. Which were revealed by the wide, shoulder-bearing neckline of the seater. I’d have looked like trailer trash if I did. *** Jake wandered away for a minute. Heading out and returning with two glasses of water. One for me and one for him. “Thank you.” I shot him a suspicious look. “Is there a roofie in here?” He leaned back over me, his head hovering above my shoulder as he read the screen. His gaze slid sideways. “If I wanted you, wouldn’t need no roofies.” “Oh, you definitely would.” His lips twitched. He straightened. “Is it getting hot in here?” I shifted in my seat. Actually, it was. It’d been progressively getting hotter. Now it seemed I was hearing heat vents kicking on even more often. I was pretty sure I was dripping under my sweater. “No.” “What next?” I queried as I focused back on the screen. “Hmm. Not sure. How many more pages we need?” He straightened and I could hear fabric hissing with static. I twisted to look at him and realized in shock he was peeling off that thin black t-shirt. And he was ripped. Not in the usual bulky way I preferred but he was lean with defined abs and a naturally muscled chest which bulged with pectoral muscles. His biceps sinewed enough he looked like he was flexing even when he was relaxed. I found myself crossing my legs under the desk. Which caught his attention. Of course… “What is that?” He quirked a brow. Nodding toward my legs. “What?” “Why’d you do that?” “Girl can’t cross her legs?” “Right when I take off my shirt? Did you get wet?” My brows shot up. “Excuse me?” He tugged my ponytail lightly. “Was a simply question, Katty.” He leaned over the back of my chair to press his lips nearly against my ear. “Are you wet?” I shivered. His arms came down over me to slide his hands down the pink tanktop along my belly and to my thighs. Gripping the top of them in his fingers and sliding both hands down as he leaned further over me. I drew a long breath and found myself leaning back as his lean arms braced in front of me, his abdomen pressed over my right shoulder. He slid his grip down to my knees and I found myself unconsciously crossing my legs to part them. Giving him more access to my body. “Ooh.” He murmured approvingly. Folding his hands along the insides of my legs as he glided them back up toward my center. I drew a fast breath and stiffened in the chair, grabbing the arm rests. “No. No.” He stopped me. “This should be easy, shouldn’t it? Hate is so simple. If you really hate me as much as you say, me touching you should have no effect, should it?” He’s playing me. I knew it right away but what could I say, other than to admit he was affecting me. That my palms were sweating against the leather armrests. My heart thudding in my chest so fast I thought it might burst through. “It’s okay, Katty. A little touching never hurt anyone, did it?” I drew a long breath, nostrils flaring as I shrugged. Trying to pretend like nothing was happening as I forced my body to relax. His flattened hands drew up along the deep lines where my hips folded into my abdomen. Sliding up along the bottom of my tanktop and scooting it up to bear a bit of skin under my belly button. He slid the tips of his fingers under the waist line. Delving them down to trace my pubic line. I hissed through my teeth. “What was that?” He queried in curiosity. “Did you get a little excited?” How’d he hear that? “No.” I lied. My voice so faint it was barely audible. Weak to even my own ears. - 06 An Overheated Sweater “Well, that’s good. It’d be really weird if all this toying with me has been because you wanted my body.” “I don’t!” I snapped. “Good!” He said cheerfully. Pulling his hands from my pants. Making me instantly feel bereft. But before I could bolt from the room or do anything which may have been more sane then what I did do, he’d caught the chairback and whipped it around. Spinning me and stopping me with his knee on the outside of mine. He slapped his hands to the armrests. Making me peer reluctantly up at him. “Isn’t that sweater just melting on you.” “No.” “Oh, it is.” “How would you know?” Was I sweating through it? I didn’t dare look. He’ll catch that too. “Because I turned the heat up to 95 when I went to get the waters.” “Why would you do that!” I leaned forward as if to launch to my feet. “To get you out of that damn sweater. You’re melting. There’s sweat on your forehead.” He pointed out. “Take it off. Don’t be ridiculous.” “Fine.” I leaned forward, relieved to be stripping it. Knowing I’d be a thousand degrees cooler when I did. I tossed it on his bed where he gave it a thoughtful look. “What?” “Your clothes look good there.” “Nice, Jake.” “Ah, no Jailhouse now?” “You hate when I call you that.” “Not really. It’s like your own pet name for me.” He reached out and flicked one nipple over the tank top. I yelped and flattened back into the seat to stretch back from his reach. He leaned forward following my motion. Still hovering over me with his weight propped on those arm rests so we were nearly nose to nose. “Trying to get away from me now, are you?” “I-I-I should p-probably go.” I managed to sputter out. He tilted his head. “I thought you wanted your drive?” “I do.” He smirked. Leaning agonizingly slowly toward me. Nuzzling my tendril of hair over my shoulder as he pressed his lips to the side of my neck. Making my lips part and a soft moan come out of me. He licked slightly and pressed soft lips there again. Following a path down my shoulder. I was so distracted by the sensual touches that I barely noticed when he hooked the thin strap on the other side and slid it down my shoulder to my elbow. Baring one plump breast down to the nipple where it caught. The rosy areole peeking above the neckline. I breathed raggedly. He stopped long enough to catch the other side and tug it down the same before giving me a long study as he hooked his finger over the neckline in the center. I knew he was going to pull it down. Knew I shouldn’t let him. Still, I didn’t stop him as he tugged it down. Centimeter by painstaking centimeter until my breasts burst from it and it folded beneath their bottom curve. I gasped. “Mmm.” He eyed them. My eyes flicked to the straining zipper of his jeans. Confirming he was already straining them. He’s going to fuck me. I knew it. My mind told me many things. Calm down. Don’t sweat it. You can still get out of this. It drove countless words toward my lips. But the stubborn bits of flesh wouldn’t let them out. Instead, my head fell back to give him more access as his head descended to nip along the front of my collar. Kneeling before me to palm my breasts. Adjusting their weight to lift them. Massaging them against me before he caressed his fingertips down one of them. Bringing his pointer finger to his mouth do drag it down his tongue before returning to trace around the little nub. Dampening the areole surrounding it. Then he leaned forward and blew slightly. Making it pucker violently at the cool breath. “Jake!” I objected. *** His reaction was to catch my elbows and hoist me out of the chair. Turning me and pushing me against a bare wall. His mouth descending on mine as he delved his tongue between my lips. Catching the back of my neck as his head turned to slant his mouth at a different angle. He rolled his groin against me. Letting me feel the length of him straining to escape his jeans. He was still kissing me as he reached between us to undo the button of my jeans. Pulling the zipper and wiggling it down my hips. Which revealed I was wearing a thong that had dual strings curving over my hips. “Sexy.” He remarked. Lowering before me to tug them down to my knees and then to my ankles. “Stepped out.” He directed in his usual bossy tone. I did. Feeling my cheeks heat. He stood, smashing against me again. His hand sweeping behind my neck while the other tugged my hairtie free and chucked it over his shoulder. Then he murmured against my cheekbone. “Tell me you want me, Girl. And I’ll make you feel sooo good.” - 07 Kharmactic Justice I put my hand over his at the back of my neck. Looking away as I admitted what he already knew. “I want you.” “Say it louder.” “I want you, Jake.” I could feel his smile even though I refused to look at him. “Good. ‘Cause I want you too.” He caught my elbow and whirled me around, pushing me against the wall. My eyes widened as I realized if he continued to be this rough, it might hurt more than I wanted. Instead, he leaned back from me to slide a grating door open in the desk next to us. Still keeping a hand along my back to keep me from moving. I heard the tink of metal and stiffened. “Oh, relax. Just a bit of Kharmactic justice.” I didn’t like the sound of that. I pushed off the wall but before I could react, he’d caught both my wrists and guided them to my lower back. I felt the ice cold touch on one wrist and heard a scraping sound before I registered it was a handcuff. I went to jerk away but he snapped the other one on and caught hold of it when I went to turn. “No. No, Love. You’re not going anywhere. Have a little trust.” “In you?” I said, cheek flattened against the wall as I tried to wiggle away. “Yes. You got me put in handcuffs. Ever since I’ve fantasized about fucking you in them.” “Seriously?” I squealed at the insanity of that. “Oh, yeah. Even as they booked me.” “You were there one night! You’ve said so a million times.” “And I thought about it the whole time. How I’d do you…How sweet you’d feel.” “Is that what this about, vengeance?” “Hell no.” He said quickly. “You’re gorgeous. I’ve wanted you since you first sprouted these.” He reached around the front of me and cupped one large breast. Pressing himself against my ass. And pinning all of the front of me against that wall. I thought of every time he’d blown me a kiss and now wondered if that’d been because he desired me. I thought he hated me. With his other hand he reached down and undid his fly. Scooting out of his pants to be as naked as I was. “Told you if we were naked, there’d be no window between us.” “You going to screw me against the wall, Jake?” I already felt vulnerable with my wrists cuffed. Wondering if he even had a key and if he intended to leave me in them. “Face away?” He said breathlessly. Thrusting against me and letting his length slide along my crack in a way that made me nervous. Especially so because I was cuffed. “Not a chance. I want to see your pretty face while I’m balls deep in you.” He whirled me back around and tipped me over the desk until my back was braced over it. It forced my legs out from under me as the corner of the desk his the back of my thighs. He caught my waist and scooted me further along it until my ass was along the edge. He rubbed two fingers along my lower lips swirling them in circles. “Ooh. Wet as can be.” He said approvingly. “I’ll slide right in.” He rubbed himself along the inside of my thigh. Catching his width in his hand. “Tell me how small I am now, Sweetheart.” He edged into my entrance, verifying it was slick and smooth. Then he slipped in. Parting my inner walls with his tip and leading his piece in. I arched my back. Thrusting up my breasts as my channel was suddenly parted and filled simultaneously. I moaned. “That a girl.” He praised. Catching my hips. He was far from small. I could tell he wasn’t even in all the way yet but already I could feel pressure against my cervix that warned that if he penetrated me much further, it’d hurt. Badly. He rocked into me hard enough the front of his thighs slammed against the edge of the desk. Rocking it under me as he caught my hips and plunged in and out. “Ahh.” He moaned. Looking at me. “Fuck you feel good.” I was panting. My lips parting as I tried to catch my breath at the sudden straining then the relaxing of my inner muscles before they were stretched again. Touching me in all my most intimate places. He drilled in and out of me. Eventually reaching between us to put pressure against the front of my pelvis. Collapsing my inner wall against him. Pressing all the sensitized nerves there against his sliding cock. His back worked as he flexed and pressed inside then stroked out, leaving only the thick tip in before gliding back inside. He was violent at first. Making me yelp a few times as he touched too deep. “Hurt?” He asked. I held my breath and nodded. “That’s no good.” He swept his forearm under my back and pulled me up into a sitting position. Until I was eye to eye with him. I bit my lower lip. Shocked at the intimacy of the position. One I never thought I’d be in with Jake. Spread open over his desk, handcuffed behind my back while he bobbed in and out of me. Watching my face as he lowered and slid in then pulled out. Then back in. Stuffing me full. - 08 Sweating “Jake, you’re-you’re.” “I know.” He nodded. The friction in me was driving me wild and eventually my back jerked and my breasts tightened against his chest. My hands clawing at the top of his desk as my thighs shook with the force of a brutal climax. Wrenching through me with the ferocity of a tidal wave. Making every muscle in me flex and my body shudder along his length. “Yes.” He growled. “More.” He slid open that desk drawer next to my hip. Pulling out a foil pack and ripping it open with his teeth. “You feel so good, Babe, I’m not sure I can keep from coming in you much longer.” He withdrew, leaving my body heaving weakly from the force of that wild vibration that had pulsed through me. I took several ragged breaths. Knowing I should leap to my feet and make a break for the door. But my body refused any such ideas. Wanting more of him. Wanting to see what he looked like when he gave in and spilled cum. I can’t leave before that. It was only a few more strokes before I gasped, and my back folded up with another vicious orgasm. As I clenched from it. He gave a long groan. Pushing deep in as he jerked. Spilling cum. I was tempted to tell him ‘good boy,’ but was too tired from coming so hard to talk shit. But he wasn’t done. *** He pulled out abruptly. Tugged off that condom and chucked it into a trash under the desk before ripping open another foil pack and putting it on. He’s still going? “What are you doing?” “I’ve fantasized about having you like this for years. I’m not nearly done with you. When I am you’ll be walking home on aching legs and so sore you’ll be thinking about me for days.” My eyes widened at that thought. I didn’t want to ache so bad I had to think about him. “I want to look at you and know I’ve been inside you and you can still feel me...” He met my wide blue eyes with his dark brown ones as he reached between my thighs and pushed two fingers against my already bruised, wet lips. “Here.” I shook my head adamantly. “Then stop me.” He cupped my ass cheeks and lifted me. Hooking my legs over his hips. Where I reflexively interlocked my heels behind him as he braced me against that wall. Giving him ready access to my center as he lined up. He leaned his torso away from me and lowered his hips. Watching my face intently as he lifted into me. Spearing through me. My own weight holding me down more firmly against his base and sack. My mouth opened as I stifled down a scream of pleasure. “You want to scream for me, don’t you, Katarina?” I gave him a pleading look. “Do it. You scream for me.” He withdrew. Pulling all the way out and pausing with his tip against me. Before slipping it back in and sliding agonizingly slowly back into me until he was once more fully planted. My head fell back. Thudding against the wall. “Stop biting it back.” He growled. “Scream for me, Love.” He did the same again. And again. And again. My body was shuddering with tension. I was certainly feeling the heat now. Beads of sweat dripped from my forehead down along my cheeks. He was sweating too. Down his chest. Which made those thick muscles glisten as they bunched while he held me up. Each time he went into me, they flexed and jumped. Then relaxed. Then jumped again. It was erotic. Everything Jake was doing drove me mad. My wavy blonde hair was sticking over my shoulders. My budded nipples dragged over his chest. Making each of my sensitized nerves trigger. So much for ‘don’t sweat it.’ I was sweating. - 09 Banshee “Does that feel like a sock?” He whispered against my cheek. “No.” I admitted. He grinned. “Good.” His pace was painstakingly slow. I whimpered for more but he refused. Going only his pace. “You look stunning in handcuffs. I should leave you like that. Hooked to my bed. So I could come home and hop right in.” He quirked a suggestive brow. For some reason that primal threat of kidnapping only sent thrills through me. Whore. I told myself. Reminding me that I was letting my enemy do lascivious things to me. And I’m loving it. *** Jake made me come three more times before he did again. I screamed twice. Wall-rattling, fierce shrieks of ecstasy. “Should I keep going?” He threatened. “No.” I whined. Exhausted. He chuckled. “Have it your way.” He turned with me and packed me over to his bed. My legs still linked around his waist. He tumbled us to his bed. Rolling me onto my face before he pulled a sliver of metal from under his pillow. Turning it in the locks on the cuffs to free me. He leaned over the edge of his bed and skid both pieces underneath. Before he rolled onto his side next to me and hooked an arm over me. Dragging me back. He left butterfly kisses on my shoulder. “You’re sweeter than I thought you would be.” “In bed, you mean.” “Not just that.” “What?” I twisted my head to look over my shoulder. “Took your drive after third period. Read your report during fourth. You’re sweet and far smarter than I realized.” “I don’t need you to tell me that.” “Well I am, nonetheless.” “Thanks for that.” I said dryly. “That was it for me.” He confessed. “What do you mean?” “You’re hot. But that’s not enough. But once I knew you were smart and playing dumb because you’re beautiful…Well, then I had to have you.” “You didn’t still my drive because you were mad at me, did you?” “See what I mean.” He pointed out. “Way smarter than you pretend.” He stole it to get me here. And land me in his bed. But I was rather annoyed that it had worked so well. Which will only inflate his ego even more. I didn’t want to hear it all over school that I was one of his conquests. So as soon as he fell asleep I crept from under his arm, careful not to wake him. I pulled my tanktop back over my boobs and swept up my jeans before creeping to his bedroom door and cracking it to sneak out. But then I glimpsed the bit of metal peeking from under his bed. *** I’d managed to get an Uber to come out to the house. Thankfully. And, even better, they’d asked no questions on the ride home. It wasn’t until I got into my own room and went to crawl into my pajamas that I found I was wearing black jeans rather than my faded ones. His. Dammit. I caught a few hours of sleep before I had to go to school. I had only collected half my text books for the day before a hand slapped against the locker next to mine and a warm body pressed against my back. Making me freeze. But the hint of a smile danced around my lips. “Well?” “Well, what?” I said. “Do you feel it?” “What?” “Me.” I was sore. But I wasn’t going to get him the satisfaction of saying it. “It’s damn interesting to look at you and think ‘I’ve been inside that’.” “Good for you.” I said coldly. “How was your morning?” I asked a bit more cheerfully as I slid another textbook from the top shelf. “Well, I woke handcuffed to my bed post.” He said more roughly. “With the key out of reach.” “You got out.” I said dismissively. “I had to use my foot.” I giggled. “Funny, is it?” I didn’t answer. I didn’t have to. I laughed harder. “On top of that, someone stole my favorite pants. I have some tiny faded blue ones.” I turned to look up at him. So close a piece of paper wouldn’t have fit between us. “I bet they look adorable on you.” “I’m not adorable. There’s nothing adorable about me.” “Isn’t there?” I crooned. “Don’t play sweet with me, Banshee.” “Banshee?” I gave him a confused look. He’d never called me that before. He leaned forward to whisper. “You scream like one…” He whipped around and walked off. “You son-of-a-” Liza caught my arm. Shaking her head. “Don’t sweat it.” I looked at her forlornly. Too late… THE END

44 Finished He rubbed a bit of aromatherapy soap on the bruising spot. Rubbing the dirt out and soothing the ache. Despite myself, I found I was leaning back in the bath. Tipped against him with my head lolling on one of his shoulders. “You like that?” He said in a husky voice. I kept my eyes closed. “Almost as much as you liked being in my neck.” “Ohhh!” He objected. “She does have claws…” I smiled faintly. Enjoying that I’d made him speechless for a moment. “A lot more than you think…” “Mmm…Don’t threaten me with a good time, Allie Kat.” He gave a long seductive purr. “I’d let you run those claws down my back every day…” “Are you ever not thinking about sex?” “When I’m with you-no.” He admitted. “You’re sexy as hell.” He reached forward to wiggle one of my toes. “From here.” He leaned back to scrub the top of my head. “To here.” “Why are you so attracted to me?” “Because.” He sighed. Settling back and to lightly work his nimble fingers into my hip. Massaging the bruised spot. “You’re kind. You’re actually really sweet. Because you have some weird old style concept of honor.” “Old-style!” I objected. “Nobody keeps there word anymore, Allie.” “My dad didn’t. Not to my mom.” When they got married and he promised to always be there. That was a lie. “Yeah, but I’m not talking about your dad.” He reminded. “Sorry.” I settled back into him. Relaxing and vowing to focus on his words and not interrupt. It was heightening my curiosity to know how he saw me. “I’m listening.” “You are honorable. You believe in doing the right thing for the right reasons. Always. You’d do anything for Emilia.” Not for my friends. I noted. Ignoring the sting because I knew he couldn’t say that. Because he thinks I’ve been cruel to him. *** “You make everything brighter when you’re around.” He continued. “Brighter?” I asked. More encouraging than interrupting. I wanted to know what he meant by that. “You just carry a shine with you, everywhere you go.” “I do?” “Yeah.” I could feel him grinning as he thought about it. “How do you think I always know when you’re around?” I didn’t know. “I can feel you enter a room. Always did. I’d know the moment you arrived at my house. Or when you got to school.” I found myself smiling as I toyed with the top of his hand as he massaged me. Working my fingertips between his slim tattooed ones. Enjoying how warm and strong they felt. “I’m sorry, Eric.” “For what?” I could hear his head thud dully back against the wall and knew he’d be staring down his nose. Worried about where this was going. “That I treated you badly. And that you felt the need to be cruel to get my attention.” I didn’t have to like it to understand it. And I had to admit that it was rather touching that he admitted it to me. It’s like he has no walls at all. He just says whatever he thinks. And in a lot of ways, I envied him for that. “Thank you for that, Allison.” He breathed as if in shock. I twisted to look up at him. “You actually really are a good person.” His mouth gaped and his blue eyes widened in feigned astonishment. “I can’t believe you just said that. To me.” “Yeah, well, don’t tell anyone.” “Are you out of your mind?” He said levelly. “I’m telling everyone.” He was so good at just dropping bombs like he was telling me the day of the week. That flat tone. It was part of what made him so funny to be around. But God Forbid I tell him that. “I don’t want your head getting too big.” I said, still rubbing my fingers along his. “Too late for that.” “I know.” I groaned. Giving him a look. “No.” He looked down his nose at me. “Wrong head.” I rolled my eyes Heavenward, deflating. “Does everything have to be a dirty joke?” “Yes.” “Why?” I cried in feigned outrage. “Because your lips twitch and your eyes get bright because you’re trying not to laugh and then you do that dramatic groan.” “And?” I blinked rapidly at him. Failing to see the point of this story. “It’s cute.” “I’m the furthest things from cute.” I turned to hiss at him. Curling my fingers into fake claws. “What’d I tell you about that?” He caught my waist and turned me so fast, I didn’t have time to react as he pulled me down atop him. My breasts smashed to his chest. I was surprised enough I couldn’t think of what he was talking about. I had to reflexively catch myself by balancing on his shoulders. My legs were flat on the bottom of the tup between his and our faces were a hairsbreadth apart. “Scratch me anytime, Baby.” *** Before I could groan or roll my eyes, he was taking my mouth in a heated kiss. I kissed him back. Sliding up his body to catch the back of his head. “Finally.” He pulled away to give me a lopsided grin. “We’re getting somewhere.” Because I apologized. I supposed. “Not as far as you th-” Before I could finish my sentence, his tongue was dancing with mine again. Smooth and slick and tasting like peppermint. “I’m sorry.” He darted away to say quickly before slanting his head and kissing me some more. Darting away again to add. “I can’t hear you right now.” His arm slung around my neck and his hand rolled to my lower back to pull me down more firmly atop him. I tried to pull away but he leaned forward. Chasing me to keep kissing me. I slapped his chest to make him back off enough I could catch a breath. Gasping for air. “What?” He blinked innocently. “What happened?” “Do you know what the word ‘devilish’ means.” His eyes narrowed playfully. “I’ve some idea.” “You’re the definition.” *** “I’ll take that as a compliment.” He resumed kissing me. Catching the back of one of my thighs and tugging it upward so my leg bent up around his hip. The other one, automatically following suit, and landing me sitting atop him. “Take me, Baby.” He mimicked a shrill woman’s voice. Adding dramatically. “I’m yours.” I leaned over to peck his lips. My hands molding over the ridges of his chest. “Very funny.” “Seriously though.” His voice hardened. Deep and soothing. “I am yours, Allie Kat. And you’re mine. You just don’t know it yet.” “I’m getting the idea.” “Finally.” He flashed his teeth in a white smile. Smacking my ass. “Now riding me like your pet pony, Sweetheart.” I shook my head. “You’re awful.” “But you like it.” He wrinkled his nose and gave me a very devilish grin. His eyes hooded in a come-hither stare. He caught my hips and hoisted me up. Expertly turning his hips and aligning with me before bringing me down on him. His erection already slick from the water. I yelped. Blinking wide eyes. “Some warning?” “If I gave you warning, I’d never get close enough.” He argued huskily. Clenching his abdomen to slide back before lifting back into me. “Mmm...” I moaned as my body automatically adjusted to the sudden intrusion. His hands caressed over my shoulder and down my breasts. Lifting them as he gave them a praising study. His thumbs rubbing across the bud. “How does it feel, my Allie Kat?” “Which?” “Both.” “You’re deep. Like you’ve got me here.” I gestured to my pelvis. “And I can only move in ways that are going to make us both feel good.” “That’s the way it should be, don’t you think?” He reached out and pressed his palm along the delicate lines of my pelvis over the dusting of hair there. I was instantly dizzied by the new sensation of pressure coming from the outside as well as in. “Move now.” He told me. Looking at him, and feeling a bit awkward, I balanced myself on his chest and began lifting and settling back down on him. Watching the ripple of his stomach muscles as I lowered. Like his cock was the root of his body and every inch I slid down was causing a reflexive reaction to wave through him. It reminded me of how I felt each time I climaxed. Like a tidal wave had uncoiled and washed through me until I was slick over him. Just thinking such erotic thoughts was causing my sensitized nerves to tingle unbearably. Without meaning to, my fingers had curled into claws and I was digging into his chest. Starting to croon in my throat as I fought back the sensation to keep moving. “Keep going.” He encouraged. “It’ll be even bigger if you do.” In moments I gasped and flung my head back. Jerking my hips over him while he pushed in with his hand. Making even my breasts feel like they tightened as a cold chill rolled up my back and my legs goosebumped. My ass flexing so hard I was certain I was going to get a cramp. Somewhere. I breathed. Long, gasping whooshes of air as the climax settled. “That.” Eric remarked, eyes bright. “Was gorgeous.” 45 A Bath “You didn’t finish.” I objected as he was lifting me off. I clung to him, trying to hold on as he set me between his drawn-up calves. Making me brace my feet alongside his waist in the narrow space. He crossed his elbows atop his knees to look at me. “Don’t need to. I can enjoy it without.” I turned my face to give him a suspicious look. “What?” He laughed. “I can!” “Can you, though?” I always thought it was very aggravating for guys not to cum during sex. “I just did.” He chuckled before mumbling. “Far better than spanking it in the middle of the night to the sound of your voice next door.” No! I gave him a horrified look. “That is not a thing!” “Yeah.” He said dryly. Nodding solemnly. “It was. It’s torture roomed next to you. Knowing that only one wall kept me from having you.” The thought of him standing with a palm braced on the wall while he touched himself with his other. Envisioning me on the other side was erotic. Making me wet again. I bit my lip. Knowing I was blushing. “I think it was probably a bit more than that.” “Was it?” His gaze slid over me from my hair to my expose slit so close to his still-hard member. “Doesn’t look like it’s nearly as complicated as either of us thought it was.” His gaze narrowed on my face. “Why are you blushing?” “I’m not.” I could feel my face heat even more, just as I said it. I looked down trying to compose myself. “Yeah.” He said ruefully. “That was convincing. What were you thinking about?” “Nothing!” “The hell you weren’t.” “Were you still thinking about me jerking myself in my room?” Yes. “No! That’s disgusting.” He smirked. “No, it’s not. It’s natural. And you know it. I bet you’ve touched yourself in that sweet little bedroom of yours, haven’t you?” “No!” I was saying that a lot recently. Unconvincingly. “Mmm hmm.” He murmured skeptically. “Bet you had them fingers all up in that hot pussy, didn’t you?” “Eric!” “Ooh.” He pursed his lips and gave me a hooded look. “Do it again.” He says it’s sexy when I shriek his name like that. “No.” I frowned. “Aw.” He pouted. “You’re no fun.” I shrugged. “Can we just change the subject.” “No. Admit you’ve touched yourself.” “I-I haven’t…” “Can you say that while looking away. C’mon Allie Kat. If you’re going to lie to me, at least do it to my face.” I gave him a steady look. “I haven’t-have not…touched myself.” My voice dropped off weakly. “Oh, no?” He quirked a dark brow and his arm moved, and I knew I was in trouble. “You haven’t?” He asked one more time, his tone dangerous. I should back down. I should admit it. But I’d already gone too far. I shook my head in denial. “You’ve never once, done this.” He massaged the nub just under my hood in pressured circles. My head threw back, and I swallowed hard. Trying not to think about what he was doing to me. Think about something else! I ordered myself. “No…Eric, please.” He and I would both know that was a form of admission. It was me begging him to stop and not make me admit what he already knew. What we both know. “Oh, no Sweetheart. You’re going to say it.” He twisted his hand and delved two fingers into my still-swollen hole. I pushed myself backward but the faucet in my back kept me from going far. My ankles slid but as I tried to lift them from around his waist, I slid them up along his thighs and he pushed them open. Pinning my feet on the sides of the tub. Leaving me open for his teasing touch. “Ahhh.” I groaned in objection. My hands sliding on the tub as he began pushing in rhythmically. Hard enough that my ass was skidding on the bottom of the tub. In panic, I reached between my legs and caught at his wrist with both hands. Trying to still him before I came again. That delicious tensing was already building in me the friction becoming more intense in my center. I was giving him a pleading look. He gripped the top of my thigh and yanked it toward him. Forcing my body to slide toward him so he could probe me more aggressively. “Eric, don’t!” I was already surrendering. “I’m not going to stop unless you admit, Allie.” He said in a husky voice. “Not even when you come. I’m going to keep right on poking at you until you say it. You can come over and over until you’re exhausted, and I won’t stop.” “You’re bluffing!” I lifted my head to glare at him. Panting against the pleasure he had swirling through me. He chuckled deep in his throat. Not a good sign. “When have I ever given up on anything?” He challenged. Never. I realized I was already weary and couldn’t resist him long. “Fine!” I lurched up to shout. “Yes?” He turned his ear toward me, waitingly. “I’ve touched myself. Dammit. I have!” He laughed and slowly, painstakingly, withdrew his fingers. “I knew it…” “You’re Satan.” “Aw, Honey.” He crooned. “You say the sweetest things.” *** I was seething. Glaring at him with gritted teeth as I waited for my legs to stop shaking enough, I could clamber back up the tub. Pulling my feet from aside his knees and giving him a black look. I opened my mouth to respond. Though I had no idea what I was going to say yet. Before I got the chance, he sighed and stepped from the tub. Reaching in to lift me out like I was a small child. “Come on, Girl. Let’s go watch some of your chick flicks.” “That’s not going to be much fun for you.” I objected. “Will be when I get to touch you everywhere while you’re too busy trying not to cry to your movie, to notice.” “I think I’d notice.” “Well, let’s give it a try and find out.” It wasn’t a suggestion. It was him telling me what he planned to do to me. I walked into that one. I realized. Seeing now that I’d clearly been set up. The next few hours were pleasant. Relatively uneventful. He ordered me to sit onto his lap, scantily clad. But that was no real surprise. He was rubbing the side of my thigh absentmindedly. But despite his taunting, he watched the movie with me. His face intent on the screen, I was permitted time to appreciate his sexy profile. Dark lashes on high, tan cheekbones and full lips that a girl could envy him having. He reached up to scratch his cheek and I admired the lean length of his masculine hand. The fingers marked with tattooed letters. He’s sexy. I couldn’t think of a guy I’d found so fascinating. In my mind’s eye, I saw a momentary flash of the toe-headed boy I knew. With his bright blue eyes and messy mop of hair. A round little face and a fast grin. Prancing around with me. As he followed me everywhere. We were so close… I chewed my lip and grew a little sad as I thought about it. I ruined that. He glanced over then, realizing I was staring at him, looked back again. Frowning down at me laying across his lap. “What?” I shook my head. “Don’t give me that.” He said chidingly. “Something is wrong with you. What mopey thoughts are running through your clever little nerd mind, now?” “Nothing, Eric.” He chuckled and tipped his head back as if bidding the Heaven’s to give him patience. “Oh, no…” “What?” I blinked at him. “You only say my name like that when it means something bad.” “It doesn’t.” I argued. “Then what were you thinking?” His head dropped back down to level that keen gaze on me in a way that had me writhing on his lap. Wondering if he’d buy it if I told him that I had to go to the bathroom. No. Zero chance of him letting me leave this room while he’s waiting on an answer. I frowned. “Just spit it out.” He bounced his knee under me to urge me to blurt whatever out. “I just feel bad.” “About?” He drawled. Quirking a questioning brow. “Just…” I shook my head. “Everything.” “When we were kids?” He had a way of filling in the blanks. I nodded. “It’s over Allie.” He looked back at the television. His face growing solemn. Which means it’s not. He’s still hurt. “You apologized.” He added. “So don’t worry about it anymore.” “I don’t think it’s that simple as that.” “Why?” He blinked. Glancing at me again. “Because you have to make everything complicated?” 46 Tenderness “I do not!” It’s not me that makes everything complicated. I thought defensively. “You do.” He laughed. Flashing perfect white teeth and the hint of dimples at the corners of his mouth. I batted his shoulder. Tossing my legs in an effort to sit up and roll off his lap so I could fully express my irritation with him. But my motion was stopped when he dropped his forearm over my stomach, effectively keeping me from getting any leverage. “Eric!” He laughed harder. “Stop it!” He dropped his nose to mine. Brushing the tips of them. “Ask me nicely.” “Why are you such a dick?” “Because someone nice would bore you to tears.” “Would not!” “Then why haven’t you hooked up with any of those simpering nerds that lust after you like you’re some life size version of anime porn?” “There aren’t any!” I was appalled at that thought. “Billy Bosworth.” I winced. He did follow me and was constantly trying to brush my hand like he was working up the courage to try and hold it. “One.” I lifted my finger. “Two tooth Tommy.” He said flatly. Tommy had his adult teeth knocked out when we were in middle school and his mom and dad had never had them repaired so he was missing all on the front except one on top and one on bottom. “He needs help with his homework.” I grumbled. “He needs help with something.” “That kid that always wears handkerchiefs around his neck.” “Claus. He’s a foreign exchange student!” “See, your appeal is international.” I blew a long breath. Trying to summon patience. “Admit it, Allie Kat. Of the troupe of nerds skulking after you, I’m by far the most interesting.” “Did you just refer to yourself as one of the nerds.” He shrugged. “Not as dumb as you think I am.” I snorted. “I beg to differ.” “Do you?” I tilted my head to eye him. “I have straight A’s, Allie Kat and a 4.0 GPA. And am considering college.” My eyes widened and I gave him a stunned look. I couldn’t envision this place without him. “College?” “Maybe…” “But-” I cut myself off. Looking around as I decided what to say. What about me? “But what, Allie Kat?” He whispered. Giving me a long study. “I just-I didn’t know…you-you.” “Not as dumb as you think.” He sighed. Lifting me as he stood. “C’mon. Let’s get you into your bed.” I eyed him skeptically. “You mean you want in my bed?” “That’s not what I want in…” *** He walked in my room and turned off the light. Aiming for the lamp on my bedstand that he’d seen a few nights ago. He kicked it on and pulled off the t-shirt and basketball shorts he’d put on. Lifting my fitted nightgown over my head and tossing it aside. Bearing us both. “You really could live in a bedroom, couldn’t you?” I asked snidely. “In yours, for sure.” I took a step back and my palms itched to find something I could hold over myself. I was looking around the room. “Stop.” He ordered. Making my gaze fly to him. “What?” “Looking for obstacles to build between us.” “I just-” “I don’t care.” He caught my elbow and drew me up against him. He was looking down his nose at me. His grip almost hard on my arm. His other hand shot up and flattened over my cheek, slipping under my hair at the back of my neck as he held me there. The look on his face almost looking pained before he ducked his head to plant his lips over mine. Kissing me deeply. His other hand slid down my lower back to the indented curve then over my swollen ass to grip a handful of one cheek just before it flattened into the back of my thigh. He jerked it against him. Bringing my flat pelvis smashing against his hard erection. “Do you feel, that my Allie Kat?” I nodded slowly. “That’s what you do to me.” “I..” “No.” He dropped his mouth back on mine. Writhing against me in a pulsating way that told me how he wanted to take me. His grip on my ass kept me from retreating from him as he rubbed against me until he was so erect and swollen that it felt like a piece of iron lie between us. “I have another small adventure for you.” *** I frowned at him. “I’m afraid your definition of adventure and mine are very different.” He grinned and tilted his head, flaring his eyebrows at me flirtatiously. Oh, no. That made my gut tighten with something between anticipation and fear. “Stay.” He ordered. Walking out of the room. I felt rooted to the floor. I heard him going next door. Heard it open and heard a drawer in his room opening. What is he after?A part of me was curious beyond belief. The other part was pure terror. I took a step to go hide downstairs and buy a moment to think but a single floorboard betrayed me. Creaking in a way that sounded like thunder in the quiet house. “Allie Kat…” He called chidingly. “Hold it, right there.” But I don’t want to. I want to think. I want to hide. But even as I was deciding, he rounded the corner into my room. Something looking very leather and strappy in his hand. “Whoa! No!” I waved my hands before me to wave him off. “Too late.” He was grinning wickedly. “What is that thing!” I pointed with rounded eyes. He turned his palm and let it unravel from his fingers. Long bits of leather and buckles. “Eric!” “Yesss.” He crooned in satisfaction. “I was hoping to hear that.” 47 Straps & Things Next, he turned his other fist and opened it to reveal a black sleeping mask. I think it’s a sleeping mask. Looks like a sleeping mask. I winced. “Trust me.” He urged. “Mmmmm” I whined. He lifted it over my head. Spreading it open with his fingertips and lowering it over my skull. “Eric…” I whined. “You’ll be fine.” I heard the rattle of the buckles and him lowering before me. “Lift your foot.” I did and felt his presence standing before me but felt nothing touch me until the sudden icy chill of a wide buckle against my soft lower lips. I hissed through my teeth at the cold. “What is this?” “I’m going to fuck you in it.” I felt a heavy leather strap like something you’d use to lead a horse, pulled up over my shoulders, putting pressure on the buckle against my lips. “Turn.” Tense as a board, I rotated and he cinched a buckle at my back that made the crossing leather strap circling the narrowest part of my waist. It felt cold and unbending down the crack of my ass. “Turn again.” I felt him catching two more straps just under my armpits. He brought them around front and pulled the loops up under my biceps and then folded it over my nipples and then threaded a buckle over my cleavage before pulling it just tight enough it felt unusual but not uncomfortable. “You better not be taking pictures.” “That, Allie, is something I’d never do.” God, I hope not. In the back of my mind, I already imagine how humiliated I would be if such a thing were to get leaked. What would mom think? “Kneel down, Allie.” I made a whimpering sound as I lowered to my knees before him. “Trust me.” “I don’t think this is what this is about.” I was clearly wearing some distinctly kinky pseudo-garment. Not much of one, really. “It is.” He assured. “Sit up tall.” I did. Trying not to think about how I’d look with the leather halter wrapping my back, running down my crack to the metal ring encircling my opening to he strap separating my lips and up the front of my belly where it met the one circling my waist and then splitting into two which rested alongside my breasts and branched into the horizontal strap covering my nipples, before running up over my shoulders. He stepped close enough I was nearly in his crotch as he leaned over me to reach down and catch up all my hair in a messy, high ponytail. Snatching one of my hairties off my dresser and tucking it around my length of hair. Letting it fall down over my shoulders in wild disarray. He adjusted the eye patch over my face. Pulling it down a bit lower over my nose before giving a satisfied grunt. Then I heard more buckles clanging. More. How could he possibly have more? “Where did you get these.” “Made them.” “Why?” I asked incredulously. Feeling my brows lift behind the silk mask. “For just this purpose.” “How many girls have worn this?” I suddenly felt dirty. “Just you, Allie Kat. I made it for you.” “Why!” “I thought you’d already figured it out.” He said off-handedly. “I knew this day would come.” I felt his warm touch along my neck and swallowed hard. “Relax.” He whispered. “Stop freaking out.” “Pretty sure if I put you in this outfit, you’d be freaking out.” “You couldn’t fit me in that outfit.” He moved for a minute, collecting something else. “Lift your hands like you’re praying.” “Are you going to tie me up?” I asked nervously. “I am going to bind you.” He forewarned. I hissed through my teeth. “You could always retreat from the bet.” “You know I won’t.” “Then do as I say.” *** “I bet I could.” I muttered. “Could what?” “Get you in one of these outfits.” “Forcibly?” Has asked absentmindedly as he tightened Velcro straps around the backs of my hands and over my wrists. Pinning them together. Making me feel impossibly vulnerable. Completely at his mercy. Which was terrifying. He chuckled at what I’d said. “You could try. But you start wrapping leather around me, I’m going to get mighty excited, awful fast and you’re probably not going to finish.” “Besides,” I sensed his shrug. “I wouldn’t look half as good in it as you do.” I snorted. I felt soft cloth wrapping my neck and heard Velcro overwrapping in-front of my throat. I felt the weight of a tiny chain dangling from a loop on the front of it and hanging over my chest and down between my thighs. “You collared me?” “Mmm hmm.” He groaned. “Something I’ve been fantasizing about doing for a good long time.” I was glaring up at him but all he could see was my face upturned. “Beautiful.” “You’re a dick.” “Now, now. That’s rather harsh.” He hooked a finger on the straps along my shoulders. “What would happen if I gave these a little tug.” I grimaced. Realizing immediately that it would put pressure on the buckle between my thighs. “Now, up, My Pretty Pet.” Drawing a long breath, I slowly rose. I heard the clang of the chain and realized he was collecting it from along the front of my thigh to hang onto it. For what? “Do you plan to lead me like a horse.” “Ssh.” He reached out and put a finger to my lips. “You’re not allowed to say anything more. Just obey.” I opened my mouth to object. He laughed and put his finger lightly to my lips again. “Come now, Allie. It won’t be forever. Give me a few hours to teach you.” I pinched my lips closed and tilted my head questioningly. “To trust me. Eyes closed. In all things. That even when you’re at your most vulnerable,” He paused, and I could feel his gaze roving over me. “That I won’t hurt you.” I could feel that slow smile, hear him shifting in amusement. “Much.” He added. 48 Led He curled the chain around his hand until his grip was only about two feet ahead of me. “Grab my arm.” He directed. I reached out blindly. Feeling along his arm until I felt his warm, muscled flesh. “I followed it up until I could clench his wrists in both my hands. Hanging onto him as he took a slow step back. I tentatively stepped forward, toe first. Finding my way slowly as he led me from my room and into the hall. Where are we going? I had a sudden terrifying moment of fear as I wondered if he would take me outside. What if he plans to do me on the lawn? I was breathing nervously. My hands starting to shake where I gripped him. The binding at my wrists making it so my fingers could barely separate enough to fit his arm between them. “Calm down, Pretty Pet.” Soon we were turning, and I knew enough about the house to know he was only leading me into his room. Thank, God.’ He walked me to the center of the room. “On you knees for me, Allie.” Biting my lip, I lowered again. Careful not to lose my balance and tumble, with my hands bound. I heard the clinking of the chain as I moved. “Open your mouth.” Steadying myself I obeyed. Letting my jaw hang slack. I felt the brush of something soft and warm along my bottom lip. “Do you feel that?” I nodded. Making my top lip brush against him. “Do you know what it is?” I nodded. His cock. “Take it in your mouth and wrap your lips around me.” *** I did as he directed. Making my movements slow and precise to keep from scraping teeth on him and to refrain from strangling myself on his length. I lifted my hands to grip him. So, I could better steady myself. “No. Keep them down.” I winced, lowering them to hang down before me as I bobbed my head along his length. “Mmm.” He was purring. I could practically hear his head falling back. “More.” I moved more aggressively. Diving forward then slipping off him then dropping my mouth back over him. I was eventually leaned so close that I had to support myself against his thigh. Taking a chance, I followed that up until I could scoop his sack in my palms. Massaging it lightly made his thigh jerk next to me. “Shit, Allie!” He pulled me off of him and lifted me onto my feet like I weighed no more than a cardboard cut-out. There was a long moment of silence, and I could literally feel the heat of his gaze roving over me. He stepped close enough I felt his hardness probing against my thigh. He swept a hand up under my ponytail and slanted his mouth over mine. I found myself more passive rather than meeting the kiss as aggressively as I would’ve. Being blind and bound made me feel less sure of myself. Probably the intent I suppose. It rather made me understand why submissives were so compliant. It was excruciatingly vulnerable to be both bound and blinded. And it was terrifyingly erotic to hear the authority in his voice as he barked commands. There’s a huge level of trust in it. I realized. I had to trust that in obeying him, I wouldn’t get hurt. That he wouldn’t humiliate me or break me. Blind trust. I’d heard that term, but it seemed far more real now. His tongue was toying with mine. Guiding it in a playful dance that became hungrier. His other hand swept under my elbow to catch my spine and yank me forward against him. My breasts were crushed against hot, flat chest and his cock was now sliding between my thighs as he jerked back and forth, getting himself further excited as he rubbed along them. Sensing his knees, I worked my ankles together until my legs had closed around him. Forcing him to rub along my slit while he moved and pinching my skin into a hole he could fuck. He became more feverished. Cradling me to him as he methodically thrust into my thighs. “Does it feel good?” I whispered up to him, tauntingly. “Mmm. You’re going to feel good.” He abruptly picked me up and tossed me backward. I full out screamed in panic. Unsure where I was going. And no amount of tossing my head could tell me what was coming. Thus, I was incredibly relieved when I felt the forgiving softness of a mattress under my shoulders and ass. I breathed shallowly in my momentary terror. “You son-of-a-bitch!” I screeched accusingly. Tossing my legs to leverage myself up into a sitting position. He was on me in an instant. His legs molding my waist as he palmed my shoulder to shove me back down. “Where the hell do you think you’re going?” He growled. “You just threw me!” “Onto the bed!” He grunted. “Your fine.” He caught my arms and pulled me up, moving enough to twist me before scooting down to catch my ankles and tossing them straight onto the bed before mounting my belly again. The hard length of him finding the hollow of my breasts and resting there seductively as he leaned over me. His chest near my face as he fiddled with something in the headboard. What the hell is he doing now? I twisted my head trying to look but couldn’t see anything. I tried to tuck my head into the mattress and drag it up, hoping to dislodge the eye cover but it felt like it had some kind of wire in it to hold it in place. It wasn’t going anywhere. I, apparently, was. He caught my biceps and lifted them over my head, grunting as he fought me tensing, trying to bring them back down as he hooked them into something on his headboard, locking them there. He reached down and caught my lower jaw. “Keep fighting me and I’ll pop it right back in your mouth. So far that you can’t bite.” I opened my mouth with a threat but as he finished, beating me to the punch, I slammed it shut. “Good girl.” He crooned to taunt me. “Now, do as I say...” He glided his rough palms back down the length of my arms, slipping along the lower side and down over the sensitized underside of my biceps to the rounded swells of my small, globed breasts. Where he cupped them. Moving them around to memorize their shape. “So sexy, all tied up. Mine for the taking...” I could hear that wicked smile in his voice.” I bucked trying to dislodge him. “Ooh.” He murmured intrigued. “Do that while I’m inside you.” “Eric...” I said darkly. “What are you going to do about it, Allie Kat?” He leaned over to whisper against my lips. “Would you like me to tell you?” He paused for effect. “Not a damn thing, Sweetheart.” I was glaring at him. He just couldn’t see it behind the blindfold. And he wouldn’t care right now. He’s having too much fun. “You’re all tied up...” He said sweetly. “Now...” His hands turned so he could catch my dark nipple between his thumb and the knuckle of his forefinger to give it a hard pinch. “Where was I?” I yelped and reared up but couldn’t go far because my wrists couldn’t yank the headboard. “More?” He offered. “I don’t like this, Eric.” I said breathlessly. “Of course, not.” He said heartlessly. “You’re at my mercy.” *** His face folded into the hollow between my tits while he scooped up their outer edges to mold them around his mouth. Licking the inner edge of one, then the other. And rubbing his thumbs along the bottom crease. A place I’d have never guessed would be so sensitive! Then those rough hands framed my ribcage and the divot of my sides at the narrowest part of my waist. His mouth was only a heartbeat behind. Pressing his lips against my body in soft kisses as he worked his way down. Going from side to side to nip at the swells of my bottom ribs before chasing my belly to the hollow of my navel. I found myself sucking in, as if I could flee that touch that was making my body feel scalding hot and sending each of my nerves to buzzing. “Eric, please.” “No.” “Eric...” “No, Allie. You’re mine right now. I’m not letting you go. So shut up and enjoy it.” 49 Demolished His mouth fell back on my belly and lapped and kissed down to my pelvis where he traced the outline of the nest of pubic hair. Driving his teeth and nose into the hollow of my hip where it indented. “I was just going to say not to put anything where it doesn’t belong.” Like in my ass. I willed. He lifted a brow. “I’ll try not to.” He flashed me that stereotypical grin. Before dropping his face back to pressure it into the tender spot where my thigh connected into my hip. I squirmed at the painful intimacy. I don’t think anyone has ever touched me there! He was licking ever lower. Heading down me as he had in that closet at the party. That image flashed before my mind’s eye, and I wondered if I would ever forget it. He paused and there was a moment which felt eternal before I felt the cold chain hooked to my collar sliding between my breasts and up to wind around one erect nipple. I writhed helplessly as he guided that chain lower and slipped it between my lower lips. Letting the cold chain send rivers of sensation ripping through me. I breathed raggedly through my nose while his hands roved freely over me. I shuddered slightly. “I love touching you.” Eric whispered. Your entire body is smooth and soft. “Infinitely touchable.” I chewed my lip as he continued. “I could do this all day.” I sighed. What he was doing felt amazing. His caresses were making my skin goosebump. Realizing that I could trust him blindfolded was a whole other level. It was something I knew but hadn’t really felt. There were a million things I wanted to say or ask but it seemed impossible to get any words out now. I was lost in his touch. My mouth was moving but nothing was emerging. Then I felt his nipping bite along my bottom lip. “Do you want me, Allie Kat?” “If you stop calling me that.” I grumbled. But my lips were touching. “Fine.” He slid his body down over me. Settling hot skin over me. His legs along mine. Those tattooed arms framing my sides and stroking the outer curves of my breasts. And against my most intimate place was the thin chain. And beyond that was the increasing hardness of his cock brushing against her. “For now.” He murmured. It took me a moment to gather my thoughts and recall what we were even discussing. “So, tell me, Allison. Do you want me inside you?” *** His voice was a dark rumble. Washing over my skin erotically. “Yes.” I whispered. He was quiet and I knew what he was waiting for. “Yes, Eric. I want you…” I’d barely said the words, when I felt him changing the angle of his body and guiding that hard knob along the chain and to my opening. Pushing in. His hard length entering between my walls and peeling them open as he filled the hollow spot that seemed to never be satisfied unless he was in it. What am I going to do next week when this all over? I bit my cheek. I was getting progressively more nervous that I wouldn’t be the same. I’ll be heartbroken when he finds another girl. I imagined him saying all the same things and doing all the same teasing things with another girl he wanted. It made my stomach tighten and fear wash over me. I took a shaking breath. “Whatever you’re thinking about.” Eric murmured down at me, reminding me that he was hovering over me. Watching every faint expression flickering over my face. He directed me. “Stop.” It was strange to realize that he could be over me and inside me at the same time. Somehow consuming all of me. His arms framing my body like a reminder of how much larger than me he was. Even though I’m not that small. “Just be with me here.” He said huskily. “In the moment. For once.” I sighed. “Relax your legs and give over to me.” I did. Not even realizing I was tense until I had, and my legs fell open around his hips, giving him better access to me. My arms relaxed, the tense muscles flattening and making it easier to breathe. He nestled his face into my neck. His lips whispering along the side of my throat. “I love you, Girl. Do you feel it yet?” I opened my mouth. My brows shooting up my forehead as I floundered for something to say. He was moving at an anguishing slow pace. Fragmented centimeters at a time. In and out. Until the tiniest bit of friction built. He reached up to interlock his fingers with mine as he slid in and out of me. Reminding me that though there was that deep connection where we linked, there was far more to this simple act than that. There was deep affection in his touch and a melding of our thoughts as we were completely concentrated on each other in this moment. He was listening for any sound I made to indicate pleasure or pain. And, to be honest, I was doing the same. I loved the sound of his pleasure. The faintest moan or his masculine grunting. Sounds that began deep in his chest and rolled up his throat. Reminding me that it was my body bringing him such pleasure. He used out linked hands to drag his weight up over me. Stroking his chest against mine and his legs to mine as our pelvis’ melded completely. The bed creaking beneath us at his growing speed. He was embedded in me and growing harder by the moment. My body was beginning to tingle like bits of me were on fire. That was when I heard the worst sound I could’ve ever imagined. *** “Allison.” My mother’s voice. “Oof.” Eric laughed. But he wasn’t stopping. The bed still creaking noisily beneath us. “Eric. Eric!” I squawked in a hushed voice. “Stop.” “No. We’re both so close.” He whispered back. Humor in his voice. “We’re going to get caught!” He gave a long-suffering sigh before rolling off me and quickly unhooking me from his headboard. I rolled to my feet and fumbled my way to hide behind the other side of his bed even before I’d pulled the blindfold off. Eric skid on some basketball shorts and wandered into the wall. I’d always hated it when he walked around like that. All relaxed and half naked with that lean body tanned and tattooed. Strolling around like he owned the whole house. And everything in it. He’d always catch me looking and smile and wink. Like he knew exactly what I was thinking. He was walking into the hallway to meet mom. “Jessica.” I heard him greet them. “You’re home early.” “Yes!” She cried. And I could hear her hugging him. “We missed you kids so much! I wanted to come a little early to surprise you.” “Well, we’re certainly surprised.” Eric said dryly. Making me grimace. I managed to get my foot between my arms and push the ties off. But no amount of tugging could get that collar off. I was so panicked my hands were shaking. Convinced that if mom caught me wearing all of this, I would be grounded the rest of my life. And see that horrible look of disappointment on her face. That thought made my heart race. Ever since dad had left, I’d worked exhaustingly to be the perfect child. Tomboy was all I had. But Eric had somehow managed to take even that away from me. He’s in the middle of everything! I pulled on another pair of shorts he had on the floor. Yanking the drawstring until it tightened around my small waist. I rolled it up twice to make it fit better and to bring the shorts above my knee. I found one of his white tank tops and slid it over my head. Wiggling to stretch it over my chest. Then I was yanking desperately at the collar. “No.” I heard Eric answering something. “She’s out right now.” “Out?” My mom asked incredulously. “Out where?” “I think she’s at one of her nerd study parties.” “With Emilia?” “Who else?” He was probably shrugging. I heard her walking further down the hall to their room at the end. I was still clawing desperately at the Velcro when Eric came skidding back into the room. Cracking the door to get through and then closing it quickly. “What are they doing here?” I whispered. Pulling desperately at the weird collar. He straightened as he eyed me. “Whew. You’re twice as sexy in my clothes with a tidy little collar like that.” He walked up until he was nose to nose with me. “Mmm. Makes me want to throw you back down and ram you right here.” He leaned over to do a crude pelvic thrust. I glared at him. He caught the thin chain and toyed with it along my chest. “No sense of humor…” “You told my mom I wasn’t in the house.” “Would you have rather I told her right where to find you?” My eyes rounded. “Definitely not.” He shifted playfully. “Then it sounds like I did the right thing.” 50 Intervention I had to scurry out his window and climb down the side of the house before pretending to come home and thunk my way up the stairs. It wasn’t pretty. But I walked midway down the hall, passed Eric’s door. Trying hard to ignore when he poked his head out to scan the empty corridor before grabbing a handful of ass, and giving it a playful squeeze. I gasped. “Dick.” “No.” He grinned in a hushed voice. “You’ve had enough for one night.” “Sure, about that?” I gave a challenging toss of my head and sauntered the rest of the way to my room. “The hell if you think you’re getting away with that!” He rushed into the hall after me. I ran to my room and swung the door, trying to get it closed but he stopped it with his palm. Giving me a wicked grin as he tilted his head to scan me from head to toe. I met his look levelly. “Mom!” I called. He flinched and eased back a few steps from my door. She rushed out of her room. “Baby!” She rushed down the hall, arms out. “You’re home.” “Yes!” I grinned cheerfully as she stepped between Eric and I to embrace me. “Eric was just telling me you were home!” I gave him a taunting look over her shoulder. He pointed at me and mouthed the word. “Later.” I lifted my brows questioningly. “And you’re mine.” He mouthed before pointing down at himself and swirling his hips meaningfully. I sucked in my cheeks and shook my head slowly. He kept right on nodding. Mom leaned away from me, entering my vision and blocking my view of him. Thankfully. I knew he’d have a lot more to say if given the opportunity. *** She jabbered about how excited she was to be home and linked arms with me to take me downstairs to the living room where we sat on the couch and she told me about her trip. In just a little while I was awash with relief that she was home. Now that the stress of her nearly catching me with Eric was gone, knowing there would be a barrier between he and I and that the intensity of the situation was over, I was immensely relieved. I felt like I could breathe again. She reached over to grip my hand and I happily squeezed hers. She was a pretty woman with curling brown hair and a quick smile. Warm amber eyes and a friendly face. It was no surprise that Eric’s father had gone from dear friend to wanting more. As children, he and I had hung out so often that they’d gotten to know each other well as one or the other of them came to collect their child. But after my father had gone and Eric’s mother had passed that light friendship had bloomed. I don’t regret that. As much as I’d regretted living under the same roof as Eric, I cared for his dad and appreciated that he was good to my mother. I couldn’t have picked someone better. *** We finished speaking and I kissed her forehead to tell her goodnight. Exhausted from staying up late visiting and from a long week of short nights. I’m ready for bed. I left the Living Room on leaden feet and slapped my hand to the railing at the bottom of the stairs. But as I lifted my foot to take the first step, I looked up and saw Eric standing at the top of them. Arms crossed over his chest. I shook my head slowly. He met the motion with a methodical nod. Curving his finger to summon me. I looked toward the Living Room. Realizing my choices were to go back in and rejoin her or try to get past him. I blew a long breath. I walked back to the Living Room and curled up on the couch, dropping my head into her lap. I must’ve dozed off because I woke briefly and realized she’d turned on the television and was stroking my hair, like she’d done when I was small. I leaned up, pretending to shift to see the doorway. Wondering if I’d see Eric still standing there like an ominous sentry. But he was nowhere around. I assumed he’d given up and gone to bed. I won. 51 Fierce I laid back down and went back to sleep. Mom woke me for school. I got off the couch and went to head to my room. Just then, Eric stalked down the steps. His backpack, covered in brand name stickers, slung over one shoulder. He never looked back as he walked out and slammed the door. Beyond furious. He’d never exuded so much rage. I stopped and watch him go by, stunned. He’d seemed so playful last night, the last thing I expected was this uncharacteristic level of anger. Stranger still was the fact that Eric only got this enraged when he was hurt. What did I do? I saw him go out the door and slam it. “What was that all about?” Mom asked from the couch. Looking as astonished as me. “He seemed angry. Eric is never angry about anything.” I grunted and shrugged. But if she’d have seen my face, she’d have recognized the anxiety there. I walked to my room and entered it. Looking for a note on my bed or any clue as to what had pissed him off. I saw nothing. No warning. I tossed on a pair of faded jeans with decorative pockets and a peek-a-boo tank top of thin fabric, so it waved around my arms and sides. I brushed my teeth, brushed my hair, collected my bag and headed out the door. I tilted up my bike from along the side of the house and headed down the road for school. It wasn’t long before I heard the familiar rev of a vehicle behind me. I knew that sound. Eric. I didn’t have to glance back at the orange muscle car to know it was there. “What are you so pissed off about, Eric?” “Is this how it’s going to be?” He hissed. “Going to hide behind your mommy now?” Ouch. I shot him an astonished look. That hit home more than any cruel thing he’d ever said to me. Even after dad left, he’d never accused me of hiding behind her. “Where is that coming from?” “You knew I was going to come to your room tonight.” “Oh.” I shrugged and shook my head in annoyance, rolling my eyes. “This is because you didn’t get to pick up where you left off?” He was quiet so long that I had to turn and look at him. His lips were white, and he was driving slow enough to stare across the passenger seat at me. His expression unreadable but his long silence indicating I’d just made things worse. “Seriously Allie?” He asked in a dangerous tone. “That seriously what you think?” I frowned at him. Looking around in confusion. “What then?” “My God, you’re dense sometimes!” He growled in frustration. Shaking his head as he put both hands back on the steering wheel, gased the car and drove away. I watched him, speechless. He’s that pissed I didn’t let him get to me in my room last night? It seemed a ridiculous thing to be so serious about. I got to school, and everyone hushed as I walked in. Staring at me. Like they know something I don’t. What did Eric do now? Billy skipped up next to me and caught my elbow. Jerking me around. “Back off!” I barked. Making his hand immediately fall away. His dark eyes were narrowed accusingly. “What’d you do to him?” “Who?” I pretended to not know to buy time. I was trying to figure out where Eric was and what was wrong. “You know very well!” He said acidly. “Listen, Princess, I know he sure thinks you’re something special. I happen to think you’re nothing more than a tiny pain in his ass.” “What are you getting at, Billy?” I cut him off before he could work up to any further ranting. “You broke him. What the fuck did you do?” “I didn’t do a damn thing!” “Back off, Billy!” Eric’s voice cut down the hallway like a razor blade. Making people part. Billy spun around, hands raised in surrender. “I didn’t touch her.” “No, but I bet you damn sure were talking shit.” He shook his head. Not wanting to take on his wiry friend. Eric leaned around him to look at me. Looking for an answer. I blinked at him. I wasn’t going to stir up stuff between them by adding an iron to the fire. “I can handle my own business.” Walked over to stare him down. Billy shrugged and eased around him. Heading to class. If he thinks I’m going to tell him thanks, he’s sadly mistaken. Instead, his head, whipped to me. By now the hallway had mostly cleared. Only the most curious, remained to openly gape down the hall. Well, they’re not getting it from me. I spun on my hill to walk off. I wasn’t going to talk to him while he was still fuming. It’s not going to fix anything. “Hold it.” Eric barked with the authority of a military commander. I tensed and realized I’d obeyed. Disgusted I started walking again and aimed for my locker. Pulling it open I tossed in my bag and grabbed my books. Standing to pull the last one off the top shelf. His hands planted on the two lockers next to me. I whipped around and found him so close I was nearly smashed into my own locker. Is he going to push me in? I wondered for one terrifying moment. Thinking of every high school bully movie I’d ever seen. Eric is definitely a bully. At least at school. I saw a sudden flash of him kissing down my body. Slipping his finger in me and working all of my skin with tender touches and soft movements. I blinked away the image to glare at him. I’m not thinking about that right now. “You wanna tell me why you’re back to hiding from me?” That’s what this is about? “I wasn’t-was-I…” “Yes, you did.” He snapped viciously. Cutting me off. “That’s exactly what you did. Cowering behind your mom’s skirts like I’m some big scary dog.” “Your words not mine.” I hissed up at him. I wasn’t hiding. I was just too tired to deal with the tension. And to hide things from my mom. I didn’t want to hide things from her. And I certainly couldn’t tell her. “I was just tired, Eric.” “The hell you were.” He shook his head like a mad dog. “You couldn’t wait to have a barrier between you and me.” His gaze slid down to examine me in that thin shirt. “I’m not nearly done with you yet.” He rotated on his heel and headed down the hall. Jerking his shoulders furiously and making his leather coat creak at the motion. Yep. He’s mad. The maddest I’ve ever seen him. And still I couldn’t stop. “You know Eric, maybe there’s some things you’re just not in control of.” “Oh… She bites!” He sing-songed. Turning back to look at me with huge blue eyes. Biting that bait as if it were the most delicious catch of his life. 52 Baited Oh, shit. I knew I was goading him, but hadn’t planned what exactly I’d do if I succeeded. Fortunately, he wasn’t coming back. But he was eager to hear what I had to say. “Why don’t you enlighten me, Allie Kat?” He cocked his head. “What can’t I have?” His gaze lingered over me pointedly. “That I haven’t already had?” You! An endless diatribe of name calling and expletives soared through my mind like a turning conveyor belt. My face contorted in rage and my fists curled into a white-knuckled grip. Without meaning to, I stomped toward him. Now I was madder than he was. How dare he make an innuendo like that? I’m not a slut. In-fact, I was a virgin! Which he knows. Especially here. With everyone watching! My eyes slid to my peripheral enough I caught the blatant stares of the six kids lingering in the hall. “That’s right?” Eric cocked a hip and waved me closer with flicking fingers. I reached him and pulled back, without thought. Swinging hard. He slid sideways and dodged it. I swung the other arm even harder. He skid the other way and pushed the back of my arm to send me careening around. He caught his arms around my waist and yanked me against his chest. I gasped. Hissing furiously. He caught my wrists and crossed them over my belly. Pinning me in place with him folded around me. “Now what, Allie Kat? Going to keep fighting me? Cause at this point, it’s only getting me harder.” He pushed his hips lightly against me as evidence. I felt the rigid hardness of his length against my backside and straightened. “How long are you going to pretend we’re enemies?” He whispered in my ear. Nuzzling the outer shell of it. “Everyone else can see we’re not. You want me as much as I want you...Almost.” “As long as possible. Especially when you make it so easy.” I said venomously. Trying to exert as much hatred into my voice as possible. I jerked roughly at my arms. Looking around the hall and seeing the intrigued gazes of the snoops who still lingered. “You didn’t think it was so easy when I was balls deep.” “You’re an ass!” “Yet, you’re not going anywhere.” “I can’t!” I expostulated. Wiggling against him. “That’s right. You can’t…What was it you were saying I can’t control?” “Eric!” “Mmm. I love that.” Good God he’s intense right now. He was coming at me, all guns blasting. “Why don’t you stop pretending to be the playful ass and tell me why you were so mad this morning?” He stiffened and I knew I’d cut right through his practiced façade. “I’m not the only one with fake faces, am I Eric?” I asked under my breath. “You pretend nothing fazes you. Even when it does.” He didn’t bother to deny it. “I realized that you’re going to use them being home, as an excuse to try to put things back to how they were.” He said flatly. Rather surprising me. I hadn’t actually thought he’d answer me. I more expected him to stalk off in a masculine huff. “Maybe.” I admitted. Feeling like he deserved at least as much honesty as he was giving me. “You’re going to have to give me a lot more than that if you want me to let you go.” I looked over my shoulder to glare at him. “Ever.” He added softly. The threat in his tone very clear. *** “Eric Blackburn!” Ms. Malcom emerged in the hall. “Let that girl go.” He released me with his arms out as if he were harmless. “Just a little hug, Ms. Malcom.” He said cheerfully with a jaunty grin before I could get a single word out. The smirk I had on my face as I rounded to see him, died as he spoke. Surely he’s not getting out of this too. “It was not!” “She gets embarrassed, Ms. Malcom. That’s why she just wanted the hug after everyone had gone.” “I was not embarrassed!” “Fine.” He gave me an indulgent nod. “You’re right. Shy is probably a better word. That is not what I mean! I crossed my arms and glowered at him. Seeing that everything I said, he intended to twist. And he thinks a hell of a lot faster than me. As much as I resented his smooth execution this moment. I realized how handy it would be to have him as an ally in battle. He thinks faster than someone can shoot. I still wanted to hit him. His words blurred into a distant sound far away and I envisioned leaping on him like one of those small, cute monkeys and getting a hold of his neck and choking him until he fell over. But for all I knew, anything is possible with Eric, that might be the moment I find out he’s into that kind of thing. I turned on my heel, slapping him with my long brown hair and walked to my class. Forgetting my books and ignoring the fact that they were even still talking behind me. I heard Ms. Malcom laugh faintly and realized in aggravation that he’d somehow already charmed his way out of this too. He could charm his way out of Alcatraz. That’s where they should put him. In a dark hole somewhere, so he can’t torture girls anymore. *** Emilia scooted next to me as I sat down. Still bright red and furious. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing.” “Ooh. ‘Nothing’ means Eric. What’d he do, now?” “He exists.” “Why are you mad at him?” She blinked big eyes. “He’s the most base, cruel, insensitive, brutish, stubborn bull I’ve ever met.” “Weird.” She turned her lips thoughtfully. “He says you’re that stubborn too.” My eyes shot to her. Why is he talking about me to her. I was finding out more and more that they seemed to have a lot of conversations about me. In some ways, I guess that was kind of touching. In others, it made warmth curl in my belly that he cared enough to talk to her. But there was the slight hint of envy that they were spending more time together than I thought. “What else did he have to say to you, Em?” “Oh, no...” She scooted back in her chair. “Don’t you give me that look.” “Well, you both seem to be having a lot of conversations about me.” “You don’t talk very well, Allie. He’s trying...” “Trying to what?” “You know...Keep you.” “Why is he so damn determined?” “He has to be.” Emilia said softly. “You don’t let people very close.” “You’re plenty close.” I snapped. “And there’s still a lot you don’t tell me.” She looked down. I tell her more than anyone. I was feeling very crowded. Like everyone wanted something from me. I relented and sighed. I knew her well enough to know her intentions weren’t bad. “I know you’re a good friend, Em.” “I’m your only friend.” She stretched to elbow me.” Eric was once. “Except maybe him.” She said. “He’s not my friend. Not anymore.” “Is he more?” That was a hard question. He has been. All week. “I don’t know!” “Well, from the wrath written over him this morning, I’d say you have until this afternoon.” She checked her watch. “To figure it out. ‘Cause knowing him, he’s going to be heading straight for you.” A light bulb in my head kicked on. “Not if I don’t go home...Can I stay at your house, Emilia?” Her brows shot up. “You’re going to bring me into this?” “Just save me.” I scooted to the edge of my desk to ask her. “Let me stay at your house.” “If I help hide you from him, it’s going to put me directly in his line of fire.” “Can’t you take one bullet for me?” She asked. Emilia’s eyes were huge in horror. Finally, she blew a long breath, shaking her head at herself. “Fine. But you and I both know it’s going to be much more than one bullet. He’s going to unload a shotgun full of birdshot on my ass.” “Don’t be scared of him. Everyone is so scared of him.” I complained. “Because he’s a wrecking ball, Allie! A sweet one but one nonetheless. Normal people avoid confrontation. Eric looks for it. In everything!” That’s true. He does revel in it. But I didn’t care right now. I was crying sanctuary for the night. 53 Feed the Dragon So far, no one had said anything. Crickets were chirping. Literally. Birds were quiet, like they didn’t even want to draw his attention. I was with them. But leave it to Eric to shred the peace of that moment. He cupped his hands next to his mouth. “We can see your nipples.” I looked. Billy looked. Eric yelled at him not to look. And I saw that from the porchlight above me, the ‘light and airy’ fabric was now invisible. Great. I crossed my arms over my chest to hide the dark blotches and pointed tips which were clearly visible. Eric crooked his finger at me. I reluctantly headed over, barefoot and avoiding the sharper weeds. As I entered his reach, he caught one hand behind my shoulders and the other on my hip to turn me against the side of the car. “Is talking to me really so hard?” “You’ve already got your hands on me.” I grumbled. “Would you feel better if I didn’t?” He hoisted me up to sit me on the indented ridge of his hood, leaving my legs hanging off and my elbow resting on the windshield. He stood between my parted knees and lifted his hands off me in a sign of surrender. He's still too close. “What do you want?” “That’s a fascinating question, now isn’t it.” His hands fell. “It really comes down to this, Allie Kat. I go for what I want. Head down, bull in a china shop. I don’t care who knows, who objects, I want you. Period. Don’t care who knows it.” *** I felt like no one should know. “That’s putting it mildly.” I straightened so I could cross my arms over my chest again. Though, surprisingly, his gaze had not left my face this time. “But I’m tired, Allie Kat.” I tilted my head in interest. Blinking rapidly. “You’ve worn me down. I’m tired of chasing you to offer you something that you obviously want. I’m exhausted. And somedays I’m no closer than when we were young. You know what I want. And the truth is, you know you want it too. But I’m done pushing. So, I need to know right now what you want.” I looked away. Staring at a streetlight flickering as it fought to come on, down the street. “I want you to leave me alone.” He stared at me a long moment and I refused to meet his gaze. It’s not true. I knew it. But I couldn’t take it back now. My chest tightened as I feared what his response would be. Don’t believe me. I’m lying. I was getting desperate in my mind. But at the same time everything I’d so zealously defended was afraid of what would happen if I told him I wanted him. What if that was the end? What if he’s the same bully I thought he was, and this was all to humiliate and break me? If I confessed that I wanted to be with him and he laughed at me outright, I didn’t know if I’d ever be able to care for another man. I was already beginning to wonder if I could. After Eric... *** I don’t even know why I said it. He eased back away from me. Tossing up his hands. “You know what, Allie. Fine. I’ll play your game. You don’t want me to talk to you. I won’t.” I had a sinking feeling that though he was saying this, it was far from over. He was never simple. There’s always layers of mischief and mayhem. I gave him a searching look. Finding him unreadable, I turned to head back into Emilia’s but his shoulders landed on mine. “We’ll see, Allie Kat, how long it is before you’re crawling for me again.” He leaned down to whisper against my ear. “You know you’re mine.” I shuddered. Very afraid that he wasn’t wrong. He’s bluffing. I told myself. He’s not going to give up. He’s not going to act different. He’ll always be Eric. I realized as I thought that, that he and my mother had been the only real constants in my life. I was thinking these things. Trying to reassure myself. But there was a sickening feeling in my stomach that feared he was right. What if he has finally tired of me. He was right. I was always pushing him away. I just did. I told him I wanted him to go away. But I didn’t. Well, what the hell did I want? I swallowed as I walked steadily back toward Emilia in the doorway. Already I was craving another night with him. Wanting to feel him again. I walked back in with Emilia and she slammed the door, closing out the boys as she grabbed my arms. “Are you okay?” She asked urgently. “He says he’s done chasing me around.” Emilia stiffened. “It’s Eric. He’ll never be done...Will he?” I blinked at her. Unsure myself. “I didn’t think Eric would ever give up on you. I always thought you’d end up together one day. That you’d become as close again as you said you were when you were little.” We did. But I can’t do it. Tears leapt into my eyes and I slid to my knees. Cradling my face as uncharacteristic sobs shook me. “Allie! Allison!” Emilia cried. Following me down. “Are you okay?” She knelt down in-front of me. I shook my head. “I can’t do it, Emilia...” “What?” “Let him go.” She gaped at me. I blinked away my tears enough to stare at her confused face. “I thought he was letting you go?” “He is...” I wailed. “Allison, you’re not making much sense.” “I know. I think-I think...” “You love him?” She said tenderly. “I don’t know...” “Look, Allie. It’s reasonable you’d be scared. Your mom and dad were together a long time and then he left. He didn’t tell you anything, didn’t tell her anything. He was just gone one day. You put even your own mom at arm’s length after that because you thought everyone would leave you. It took years for her to get you back. Now Eric is trying, though he is going for a hell of a lot more than friendship.” She admitted grudgingly. “You’re scared of caring about people now. I get it.” I cried harder. Knowing she was right and not wanting to think about it. “That’s why you even keep Eric’s dad at a distance, even though you’ve known him nearly as long as you can remember. Don’t you think everyone involved deserves a break?” I chewed my cheek. “Allie.” She caught my wrists and pulled them down. “I know you almost as well as Eric. If you don’t care about people, it’s true you won’t get hurt. But the truth is, you already hurt all the time and caring about someone might make some of that not so bad. It’s okay to care for him.” “But he’s so horrible!” I complained. She laughed. “Well, you kinda are too...” I frowned at her. Tears still staining my cheeks. “You’re difficult and bullheaded and in a perpetual state of denial. That's why he had to blackmail you into letting him near you. And you know full well, you could’ve backed out of that bet at any time and he wouldn’t have told anyone anything.” “He’d have goaded me.” “Of course. But he always does that anyway.” “I feel like you’re trying to feed me to a fire-breathing, sadistic dragon.” I grumbled at her. Knowing she was right and feeling the hint of a smile teasing my lips. “Well, how about you feed it this time?” She proposed.

43 She's Here She can’t possibly endure more. I thought. But Killian was already off. Heading back downstairs. That was the question he’d been asking. Could she take more? Willow was a creature of pure lust. The more Killian brought, the more she took. I finally had to rally the others to draw them to a far corner and feed them their rations. But soon they had returned to eat standing over her. Wearing those paralyzed expressions. I was too tired to watch. Soon going to sit with Killian at the table as he skimmed the pages. “You’re tired.” He put his hand over mine without looking up. “You should get some rest.” “How could anyone sleep through that?” I gestured to the snakelike pile of bodies on the floor. The moaning and slapping echoing through the room as Willow consumed their pleasure. Bending their will to hers as she fed their lust. A strange exchange, indeed. He chuckled. “Fair point. We could drown their sounds.” He waggled a taunting brow at me. My eyes widened on him in horror. “With everyone else here?” He smiled and patted my hand. “I’m kidding.” “Thank God!” I felt a whoosh of relief. Though the thought of being with him was quite tantalizing and suddenly I very much wanted that. *** I stepped away from him and walked to the bed. Tucking into it and watching his profile in the candlelight. He poured over the pages. Sitting on that chair with his booted heels hooked on the rung. An elbow propped on the table and his temple resting on his fist. Blue eyes looking like sparks firing in the darkness as he poured over page after page. I imagined what he’d look like as a wolf. He’s a black one. I somehow knew it. Could feel it. And I could see his face covered in dark fur surrounding those glorious blue eyes. So many wolves wanted to be mated to a white wolf, thinking them extremely rare. And they were, indeed but something people often dismissed was the fact that a pure black one was equally as rare. One with a coat completely of midnight was hard to find. Most all had hints of brown or hints of silver. He won’t. Thunder cracked outside, making me jump. I hadn’t realized that it was even storming. The shutters were clanging together. Rattling in the fury of the wind. I caught a flash of silver blasting out there. Lightning. It was gloriously angry. The energy it was putting off made my heart throb in my ears. Feeling me with energy. I imagine my paws crushing twigs in the woods while I ran. Letting them take me as far as I could go. Getting to be a wolf again. My gaze returned to Killian’s profile. He seemed unaffected. I could picture his nose elongating and his jaw malforming. Stretching into the face of a wolf in the candlelight. He’d be magnificent. I really wanted to see that. I want to run with him. Suddenly my intriguing thoughts were shattered by a great banging at the balcony door. It was well into the night. My gaze flew over to Willow and the men climbing over her. They were now holding a wrist to the floor on each side, to spread her beneath the man atop her and pinning her from moving away from the man speared into her ass. But they were both humping into her. Ruthlessly pounding her with their hard bodies. I guessed it had to hurt. But her neck was stretched and her lips were parted in pleasure. I realized that despite how it looked, like they were holding her, forcing her, tearing her apart. She was enjoying it. She was moaning in that lilting voice. Sounding like a Siren’s Song. The men were grunting touching her reverently. Caressing hands stroking all over her body. Undisturbed by the rattling of the door. *** At first, I’d thought it was just a vicious gust of wind but soon it became clearer as the door lever began jiggling and clanging. Though it wasn’t enough to open the door. There was thudding as if someone was knocking. Though it didn’t sound right. Killian was watching it like a hound watching a high-pitched sound. His fist thudded to the table, and he lurched to his feet. I found myself stepping to his side. I wasn’t sure if it was to protect him or to get his protection. Or both… He stood and slowly walked toward the door. “What is it?” “They can’t fly in this weather. Not well. It’d only come this urgently…” Fly? It? *** Earlier Today: When the sun was still high and shining through the Wix Wood, Magus had left the bloodied porch of the NightHunter shack and strode further into the woods. He gave a long whistle that started low and ended on a high note. He could hear the faint chittering in the woods. Tiny shrill voices that spoke so rapidly they were barely audible. Then there was a series of noises that indicated permission had been granted. Only then did the vibrant red bird come swirling down from the treetops. Materializing from some branch far too high to glimpse. Then flying in twining circles as it came down. Soaring so quietly that there was nothing disturbed until it dropped low enough to land on his forearm. Grasping it with scaled feet and talons, so gently that he barely felt it. “Hello, My Friend.” He stroked a finger down it’s back. Welcoming the Sentinel. “I have a message for one of your Masters.” Magus swirled a finger and a tiny wrapped bit of parchment twined around his finger. He slid it off and handed it to the bird. A bit of shimmering red string tying a bow around it, to hold it fast for the bird to grip. “To Killian.” Magus breathed. Tossing his arm for the bird to take off. He heard a swish in the leaves behind him and rounded to see who’d caught him sending away the bird. He saw the slinking brown robes over bare feet and his gaze trailed lustfully up the exposed length of leg that slipped between the leather skirts. Flaring over wide hips before drawing in to where the rope cinched her narrow waist and then the two thick strips of leather flared up, parting to reveal the dark hollow of her cleavage as they wrapped her shoulders. Long, swinging dark hair, sifting around her hips as she moved. Her every step seductive. Magnus opened his arms to welcome her. “Zyra, My Love…” “Keeping secrets again, Magnus?” She asked beneath her dusky black lashes. “Perhaps.” He tilted his head grudgingly. She walked to him and then lowered a hand to lovingly scoop his privates. “You know how I feel about those.” “Like you do all things.” He whispered down to her. “You want to control them all…” “Only if they involve you…” She whispered. “Are you teasing me again, Zyra?” He warned. Her mouth tightened and she slapped a finger over his lips. “Don’t you say it. Never say it.” She hissed. He grinned, “Ker-dan…” *** Killian walked on hesitant feet to the balcony door. Turning the handle and tossing open the door. The violence of the rainstorm blew in with a circling gust. Tossing bits of leaves and a pour of rain over the floor for as far as it could reach. And with it a giant red bird. Slumped on the stone floor. I yelped and rushed to collect it. Recognizing it as one of Killian and Aviari’s Sentinels. The bird was far larger than the one I’d seen before. As tall as a hawk with a long tail which was equally as long as it’s body. A large crest tipping from the top of it’s head with a small knob. It looks almost majestic. “Oh, no.” Killian breathed. Dropping to his knees. “This is Lazarus…” I gave him quizzical look. Killian touched the bird’s side. Feeling a week breath. “Aviari’s favorite. His only true pet.” True? Now was not the time to ask. “Only Magnus is powerful enough to have sent me Lazarus himself. And he’d only have been approved the bird by the Fey Guardians if this message is the most important one…” Killian slipped the bit of soaked parchment from the bird’s clutches. Falling backward onto his backside as he lightly unrolled it. Taking extra care not to tear it. Reading the only line. “She’s here.” 44 Before He slumped to the side and had to brace himself on the table. Seeing he was off balance, I set the bird on a fur rug out of the range of the dumping rain pouring in through the balcony door. I rushed over and slammed it closed. Sealing out the gusting wind. Killian was still staring at the huge red bird as if he couldn’t believe it was truly there. Like it might be a figment of his imagination. Curious beyond belief, I slipped the page from his hand and inspected it. Reading it and rereading it. Seeing he’d paled I lifted it toward him. “What’s this mean?” “Magnus and Hawk did what I freed them to do.” “What did you charge them with?” He’d freed them for a specific purpose. I suppose I should’ve known that because there was always a plot behind Warlord’s actions, but I found myself faintly disappointed because I’d rather enjoyed thinking he’d freed them from the kindness of his soul. Because he’d wanted to help them. But really, there’d always been a price he expected them to pay. “Your sister?” I asked softly. “Baby sister.” He breathed. Shaking his head in astonishment. “I’d hoped…But I was so certain she was dead…Or worse.” I frowned at him as he mulled that over. “I guess it could still be worse.” His voice broke a little. As if that thought were unbearable. “God, I hope not. I don’t think I could bear it.” Seeing he looked like he might collapse, I caught the chair and skid it under him. Kneeling before him. “Magnus has found her.” I patted his knee reassuringly. “He’d have put it in there if there was bad news.” I was certain he’d not have risked Warlord’s wrath, if he got there and found that she was someone’s tortured captive. I was rather astounded myself to see Warlord so emotional. “Tell me about her?” I coaxed. Sensing he wanted to. Knowing now was the time. He looked at me as if he hadn’t seen me, the whole time we were conversing. Like I just materialized from nowhere. *** “She was like a tiny spark of sunshine.” He chuckled slightly. Rubbing his thumbs along the opposing hands in a comforting gesture. “She was so happy and bouncing. Wanting to be everywhere at once.” “You cherished her.” “I protected her.” He corrected. Looking up. “Our little brothers were so facetious, and she bullied them mercilessly, so they were ever allying against her.” “Sounds like she earned that.” I said dryly. He grinned, his lips moving as he struggled to find words. “She did, indeed.” He bobbed his head. “But I couldn’t bear to witness her being picked on.” I chewed my cheek. Waiting for more. Finding myself leaning in as I hung on his every word. “I had to save her. And Aviari…” He groaned shaking his head. “Your brother?” “Yes, he was forever tormenting her.” “Why?” “Because he loved her.” He gave me a quick glance. “Aviari is ornery like that.” That made me want to giggle. “You paint yourself as the kind one.” “I was.” He defended. “I wasn’t always this.” He gestured down his length. “I was a son. A brother…” “Heir to an Alpha…” He added with a bit of pride, lifting his head. “Your father was an Alpha?” “Yes.” He nodded. “We came from a long line of them.” I was eating up all this information like I’d been starved. I’d yearned to know so much about him. But everything had seemed like such touchy subjects. But now…Now was different. He wants to talk to me. *** “I thought very few Alphas were actually descended from others.” “You’re right.” He admitted. “Usually, they can only hold the pack for so many generations before someone stronger overtakes control. But not so in our pack.” He looked over my shoulder as if he was seeing something else. As if he’s gone somewhere else. He was remembering. “But not ours. My grandfather, and my father knew that the secret was to have many heirs and in times of threat,” His voice dropped as if the next part was hard for him to say aloud. “To scatter them.” “Scatter?” I was horrified. “Why would you do that?” “If your descendants are threatened. Moving them to different parts of the realms and hiding them amidst true allies is a necessary evil.” “That’s how you all ended up apart?” Killian lowered his head in agreement. “How awful!” I caught his hand. Forgetting entirely that there were sweating bodies breeding on the floor in this small chamber. That the air was filled with the scent of sex. That the room was full of mages, hidden and nearly starved. All I saw right now was Killian’s pain. And all I knew, was how much I wanted to take it away. *** “You must’ve felt so alone!” I proclaimed. He gave me a startled look. His brows shooting up toward his curling black hair. He gaped at me as though he had no idea what to say. Then his face hardened. “If I did, I adapted to it enough I no longer thought about it.” In some small way, that seemed like an admission. He did feel alone. How could he not? I’d been stolen from my family. They were murdered in our village. By Killian. I couldn’t imagine how I’d have felt if they’d taken me somewhere and simply left me. Telling me it was for my protection. I’d have run straight back to them. “Why didn’t you go back?” “I couldn’t.” He said flatly. His face looking pained. “Father said that doing so, would only put the little ones in more danger. If spies saw that us older ones weren’t in the camp, there was the possibility they’d leave them be.” “But they didn’t.” I filled in. Sensing it was too painful for Killian to explain. He nodded slowly. Gaze falling back to his hands. “What have you found out?” I changed the subject back to the positive note we’d begun on. Feeling the deep level of his grief as if it were my own. “The boys are dead. The youngest Gallions…Gone.” “Gallions!” I interjected. Lurching up in surprise. Everyone knew the Gallion pack. Any wolf who knew their history understood the importance of the Gallions. They were the beginning. The root of the origination of my species. I stared at Killian in wonder. He’s part of them? “I thought all the Gallions were dead.” “Everyone did…I did…” He murmured. “Then one of Aviari’s Sentinels had found me. It’d been years of him training them, befriending the fey to help escort them. And then he’d sent them on a mission to find me.” He deflated. Seeming to melt into the chair as if he barely had the strength to finish the story. “I thought BailaLae and I were the last. And King Detry had betrayed my father. Turning her into a wisp of smoke and me into his slave.” I shook my head sadly. “I’d given up trying to find a way to escape him, when I got word that the little ones were dead, and Vanna Rae was nowhere to be found. I knew they’d taken her. Murdered her, eventually or turned her into a Pack Bitch.” I grimaced. Leaning away from him. I knew that term. Every she-wolf does. It was the worst thing that could happen to a she-wolf. It was when an unprotected female of breeder age was assumed by the pack, typically locked away or chained up to be a plaything for any male to ravage. Raped again and again until she died, or one became violent enough to kill her. I had no siblings. I couldn’t fathom the great fear of what it’d be like to wonder if someone smaller than me, someone I had protected, had met such a fate. It would be unbearable. *** “Magnus would not have sent you word of that. He’d be afraid you’d kill him.” I reassured. Praying I was right. “I probably would…” He admitted. His blue eyes seeming brighter because they were full of unshed tears. Pain too much to release… I’d felt like that when I’d first come here. Wondering what horrors awaited me as Warlord’s slave. Terrified beyond what any emotion could expel. “So, what do we do now?” I asked him. His gaze was unwavering, and I realized what it was he was staring at so intently. I twisted to see and confirmed my suspicions. He was staring purposefully at Lazarus, the giant red bird. 45 Difficulties with the Book Eventually Willow was able to crawl from the collapsed bodies of the males surrounding her. Retreating to a far wall to sit with her head slumped against it. Her body covered in sweat and, from the way she moved, aching from head to toe. I couldn’t blame her. They’d all been at it for hours. Male after male, climbing under her, over her, stroking into her mouth. Using every crevice and mound of her body to sate their desperate need for her. I’d never seen anything like it. She’d endured it, seemingly enjoying it, until everyone of them had collapsed into a pile around her. Her arms and legs trembled from the exertion, and she was trying to say something through a raw throat. “What?” I leaned down to hear her. Catching the smell of sex all over her. “Water.” I rushed to where Warlord kept a pitcher near the window and brought it over. Helping Willow get it to her lips where she gurgled thirstily. Sloshing it over her cheeks and running down over her large, dark tipped breasts, in rivulets. “They’ll do anything we want them to do.” She panted. Her gaze sliding to Killian who was drying the huge red bird with a bit of cloth. “Thank you.” He lifted his head to murmur. Though he barely gave her a glance. Immune to her allure? It had certainly seemed no one else was… *** “What do you need them to do?” She asked weakly. “Go to the Training Gardens tomorrow. I need one of them to lead the others.” “A new Second.” Tanya filled in. Seeming a bit bitter about the prospect. Her brown eyes looking slightly pained. “Yes.” Warlord murmured. Not offering her so much as a glance. “What then?” I asked. “Then, if I can get this bird to perk up, we go.” “Where are we going?” One of the other females queried. “To the woods.” He answered. “But he’ll hunt us!” She objected. Warlord shook his head slowly. “Not with the amount of wolves there.” We were all quiet. Awaiting further explanation. “The Asara Pack resides just beyond those trees, toward the center of the wood.” He nodded toward the closed window. “Everyone, even King Detry, knows that particular pack has collected every male for miles that is strong enough to be an alpha in any other pack. It is, essentially, a pack full of alpha males…Not something even King Detry would risk taking his mage force into the center of.” “Is your sister with them?” I asked him. “Do you think?” I added, realizing that he likely knew no more than that one line the note had said. She’s here. *** As the hour grew late, Warlord grew more desperate to find the part of the book that would tell him how to banish the spell BailaLae was under. Nothing. He scoured page after page. Soon, I saw his frustration and joined him. Leaning over his shoulder to peer at the pages. Reading the same things, he did and seeing no more in them then he was able. Eventually he called to the mages, and they gathered around the table. He directed them to link hands. They obeyed. He told them their goal, to find the spell. When he directed them to begin, the pages started flying. Forward, back. Stopping once but when he moved forward they began turning again. As if someone was furiously stirring through them. Wind clambered through the closed tower. Whipping the long hair of the women and toying with their clothing. Making the twin candle flames dance and cling to their glow. Nearly blowing them out. Though this went on for nearly an hour it ended in frustration. Exhausted, Willow finally had to break the circle and stumble backward. Too weak to continue. A few of the others circled around her. Males which fawned over her, even as their eyes were yet again glazing with lust. Even I could tell that in a few hours they’d be crawling over her again. Would she submit to them so freely again or deny them this time? I worried about that. Because there were so many, they could quickly turn on us, up here. But when that time came she laid out for them and let them ravish her holes and cradle her hands as a vessel for them to prod into. She pleased them with every part of her sensuous body. Like she was made for it. Which, I supposed, she was. *** The next morning came, and Warlord was fine tuning a plan to get us out of the castle. He was perusing the great halls. Counting the knights and taking stock of everything that would prove an obstacle. But he was plagued by the inability to find the particular spell in the book. Anything that could bind BailaLae in the form she was currently in. He needed to figure out what she was under before he could free her. Then pray there was one amidst them strong enough to cast it. Warlord knew how powerful he was, but his magic was not strongest in the area of spell casting. It was more earthen. Drawn from the air and sky and assuming control over these. To cite words and make a particular thing happen had been Hawk’s forte. Warlord’s jaw was ticking, and he was in such a foul mood that men and women alike skittered from his path. Thus, he was astounded when one young mage stepped into his path in the lowest hall of the castle, on the way to the foyer. A strong, redheaded young man, whom rarely spoke. Warlord knew his face. Recalled what his name was. It’d been the knights here that named him. Even when very young, he’d put such a fight with the knights on enough occasions, they’d dubbed him Rampage. “What do you think you’re doing?” Warlord challenged through narrowed blue eyes. His hand already slipping to the dagger in the middle of his back. “That depends on you.” Rampage said in a dangerous tone. Warlord let the wrath of his mood emanate in coiling black smoke which hovered over his shoulders. Rising from his back like dark tentacles. But to his credit, Rampage didn’t shy. “You’re here to kill me.” Warlord realized. “Attempt so than.” “That was why I was sent here.” He admitted. “But I’ve come to hear whispers of late. And this close to you now, I’m certain they are true.” “Whispers about what?” “That you are not merely the King’s minion. That you may be something more.” “And you’ve decided, have you?” Warlord eyed him suspiciously. “I can sense what you are.” “A mage. Everyone knows that.” “But not that you’re also a wolf.” Warlord’s head cocked in interest. “And what would make you think that?” “I can smell it.” “Boy, don’t play at being a wolf, yourself. Were you, I’d have sensed it.” “Not if I have a gift for hiding it.” As if in proof, Rampage closed his eyes and opened them. Revealing shining yellow eyes with a long narrow slit. Looking more like a snake than a human. Wolf eyes. “Spit out what you’re about!” Warlord was quickly losing patience in the dark hall. Feeling even more threatened that the boy was a wolf and had managed to conceal it from him. “Fight me or piss off.” “What if I want to join you.” “In what?” “In freeing these people. I’m like you. Both canine and magic.” “If you were truly wolf, you’d know we find it offensive to be referred to as dogs.” “I didn’t say dogs. But what you and I claim to be have different origins.” “Out with it!” “Like you, my father was a wolf and my mother of magic. But my mother was Demetia, the Timebender. And my father was Fury…The First Beast.” Warlord scoffed. “You claim to be a descendant of the First Beast.” Rampage’s green eyes slitted. “How is this funny?” “So many wolves claim thus.” “Yes, but a few of us are.” “If that was the case, why would he not have you with him?” “Because Fury’s sons don’t roam with him. They’re strategic pieces he leaves in his wake.” “Oh, and what is your strategy?” It was clear, Warlord wasn’t buying a word of this. “I was planted here, by my father, to disband this guild. Rip it apart if necessary.” “And how will you do that?” “If the whispers are true, you’re intent on the same goal.” “If I was, why wouldn’t I just assume you’re a spy of the King and kill your right here in this hall before I go on about my business?” “Because your curious, intrigued, and more importantly. You need the help. Every mage you have in that tower isn’t the right one to unlock that book.” “But you are?” Warlord queried skeptically. Rampage nodded slowly. “I am.” 46 Rampage “You seem to know an awful lot.” “I should.” “Why?” “Because you have my mate in that tower.” He nodded upward. “She doesn’t know I can feel her already, that I can sense her thoughts.” “So these whispers were her thoughts?” Rampage lowered his head in admonition. Warlord knew of only one she-wolf in that tower. And he wasn’t willing to share. “Does she know she’s your mate?” “Not in the least. Not yet. I plan to claim her under the Mating Moon.” “You best plan well, Boy.” “Why?” Rampage sensed the sudden challenge on Warlord’s face. “Because the she-wolf up there is mine.” “Like you I’m both wolf and mage. My intended mate is no wolf.” “You’d choose a mage?” “I want her.” “To each man, his own.” “Will you let me help you with the book then?” Rampage queried. “I’ll take you up into my tower and see what you’re capable of. But you betray me, and I’ll cut your damn throat.” Rampage’s lips twitched in a way that indicated he wasn’t as afraid as Warlord thought he should’ve been. “I wouldn’t do that, even if you could.” He recommended. “Why is that?” Warlord pointed toward the stairs back up to the tower. Hoping, despite himself, that the boy could do as he promised. “Because my father would know. And he’d come hunting.” “Ah yes, the great Fury. The First Beast.” Rampage nodded before taking the stairs at a quick pace. Eager to reach the tower and see the woman he’d been yearning for. “Does your little she-wolf know what’s coming?” Rampage asked on the way up. Warlord stared ahead and said nothing, so Rampage insisted. “About the Mating Moon?” “No. She was locked away for all of the ones before.” “She was an innocent?” Warlord’s lips tightened but he said nothing. “Ah.” Rampage nodded. “Before you got to her.” “Is there a point to this little chat?” Warlord’s head whipped to look at the boy who was of the same height. “Yes. You should warn the poor girl. Before you break her.” “I’ve no intention of doing that.” “Have you forgotten what it is to be wild, Man?” Rampage eyed him askance. “Once you’re free in those woods, the desire to rut her like a violent animal will be nearly irresistible. And where you’ve spent them, all locked away in this tower suffering, your need for her will be breathtaking.” “Violent.” He corrected. “Breathtakingly violent.” Rampage grinned. “Not the words I’d use.” Rampage was laughing as Warlord tossed open the door and ushered him in. Before pulling it closed and turning the key and pocketing it. “Locked in, I see.” Rampage noted. “Clever boy.” At the sight of the large well-built redhead, Willow slid up the wall weakly to call out to him. He walked past her without a word. Striding to stand over another woman. A small one who was looking up at him with vindictive rage. “You! How did you get here?” “I missed you, Tanya.” He caught a tendril of brown hair and twirled it around his finger. “You know how I hate it when you’re out of my sight.” She swatted his hand away. “Don’t touch me.” He clucked in his cheek. “Since when are you so ferocious toward me?” “Since always.” “That,” He pointed at her. “May be true.” He was amusing. I could give him that. And he has Tanya on edge. She was so fierce that I doubted there was much that could do that. Tanya gave him her back, while he still gripped that lock of hair. Thoughtfully moving it with her as she twisted. “Why is he here?” “Because I brought him.” Killian blinked at her. The warning look on his face making clear, he had no intention of answering to her. Welcome to my world, Tanya. “Why would you do that?” She accused. “He can’t be trusted!” “Why’s that?” Rampage interjected coolly. She shot him a look and sputtered, searching for a reason. “Because we used to be lovers?” He queried. Fronting her out before all in attendance. She gasped in outrage. Dark eyes narrowing on him. “Only one reason among many.” She looked back at Killian. Clearly dismissing the redheaded man. But he was not to be outdone so easily. “Because I told the others that wished to be, that I was the only one there ever would be?” He lifted a brow in question. He chased other men away from her? My gaze slid to Killian in my peripheral and I wondered if he would do that over me. He craned his head slowly to eye me. Clearly catching what I’d been thinking. But his face was unreadable. He gave me a long look. Unblinking as he tried to convey some sort of message. Though I had no idea, just now, what it was. Before he turned his head back to focus on the lovers spat unraveling before us, he gave me a quick wink. So subtle I wasn’t entirely certain I’d seen it. “Enough.” He announced. Abruptly silencing the room. Tanya ceased her ranting. Her face flushed nearly purple she was glowering at Rampage. So furious she looked fit to beat him right where he stood. Big as he was, I suspected she might be vicious enough to do it. “Say your last, and let’s focus on what is necessary.” Killian gave them each a decisive glance. “I’m here, Tanya to ensure my mate is safe in all she does.” “I’m not your mate.” She hissed. “Something you made very clear. And I don’t need your protection. Period.” “That is enough.” Killian lifted his tanned hand toward Rampage who’d opened his mouth with a retort already on his lips. *** He took the few long strides to the table and pulled free the heavy leather binding. Setting it carefully on the floor before nodding for the mages to circle it. They moved into place. Rampage watched them unimpressed. He held out his hand toward Tanya. Chest heaving, she shook out her hair like a wild mare as she slapped her palm in it. The woman on the otherside of him lifted her hand as well but he never even looked over. He gripped Tanya’s hand and lowered it between them. Seeing the others were not interlocking, she began trying to tug away but he wouldn’t relinquish his grip. He began muttering in a low voice. Citing what sounded like an ancient language. One I’ve never heard before. I looked at Killian but he was watching it unfold in as much confusion as I was. He doesn’t know it either. Killian’s gaze slid to the other mages, then returning to where Rampage held only Tanya’s hand. His brow furrowing. I saw the same thing he did. They don’t have enough power without touching the others. But I found myself willing to amend that assumption the moment I saw a swirling tendril of orange bursting from Rampage’s chest to reach out and grasp Willow, seeping fragments of light from her. Willow’s back tensed and she jerked but when the book flipped open, and the pages started flipping. She eased. Closing her eyes and surrendering to Rampage’s power. Letting it sap her energy. As he did the pages began sifting back and forth more quickly. More forcefully. I bit my lip as I watched. Soon more tentacles of magic unwound from Rampage to stretch across the room. Piercing into the chests and stomachs of other mages. Using their magic to whirl around the book. Lifting it in a white tornado until it was level with our faces. Tanya stood next to him. Her body shaking from the surge of magic coursing through the room and weaving through her from where she and Rampage were connected. He’s sharing his magic with her and using some of hers in exchange to wield this magic. It was fascinating to watch. 47 Secrets of the Book There was a beat in the room that seemed to thrum faster. Making the walls themselves feel as though they were humming. I looked around fearfully, wondering if the tower would collapse in around us from the exertion of power within its depths. Tanya and Rampage’s hair blew in the wind that was conjured like the hand of a force that couldn’t be seen. Working through the book with expert precision. Stopping on a page or two as if some giant leaned over us to inspect them more thoroughly. Soon another wisping strand jutted from Rampage and aimed in our direction. Rearing up like the head of a threatening snake before shooting toward us at a ludicrous speed. I took a step away from Killian. Certain that it was coming for him. Needing his magic. I gasped when it divided at the last moment and speared into both of us. It felt like someone had plugged something into me to draw my very life force. It was hard to breathe. Feeling like minutes passed between each and that the space around me was resisting the inflation of my lungs. Currents wafted over to Rampage and suffused him in an orange glow which made the pages sputter as they went faster. And made the room seem to brighten then dim as if lightning flashed in here or clouds were moving rapidly over the moon. Black, then silver, then black again. Suddenly Rampage lifted a few inches off the floor and a particular orange tentacle whipped out from him to spike into the page. Slamming the book roughly against the floor. Making the hard leather slap. Killian took a long step, fighting the strands burning through him to walk to the book. Kneeling over it to stare at the page. The light brightening his weary face told me what I was so curious about. That’s it. My astonished gaze moved to the giant man still floating over the floor, connected to the bit of magic pointing to the page. He found it. Suddenly all those tentacles withdrew and retracted back into him, and he dropped smoothly onto his feet. His head falling forward and that shining hair falling around his face in long waves. Tanya gave him a withering glower. Jerking her hand from his grip. She’s furious. He rounded on her. Towering over her to murmur something under his breath. She huffed up at him, but I noticed her foot sliding backward. I knew that move. She’s prepping to turn and run despite all her blustering. It was rather amusing from my perspective. She was so small and he, so large. “They’re nothing like us.” Killian whispered near my ear. As if reading my thoughts. Again. I think they are. I turned mirthful eyes to him. “You don’t think so?” “You’re glower is far worse.” “Truly?” I beamed. Blinking rapidly to show I took it as the compliment he intended. “Far more fierce.” He assured before straightening. His hands linked demurely behind his back. He stared ahead as though he weren’t confiding some great compliment to me next to him. I didn’t know about that. But I liked hearing it, nonetheless. “You’re in a fine mood.” I remarked. Noticing how different he seemed. Lighter. Happier. Triumphant. He should be. He’s waited so long to find it. “Indeed.” He gave a single nod. Still watching Tanya and Rampage argue under their breath. They were entertaining to watch. He’s going to get her. It was all over him. I barely knew the man but I could already tell that Rampage was not one to be easily swayed from any goal he set for himself. He won’t give up until he gets what he wants. It made me wonder if he really could be a Son of Fury and if he was anything like his father, if he was. Tanya’s voice rose to a high squawk and Rampage caught her arm before she could turn away. She’ll give in. I thought. Or he’ll take her. Like Warlord stole me. I looked up at him now. Unable to imagine a world where his dancing blue eyes didn’t send me secretive glances. “You have your spell.” I remarked. “I do.” “So, what are we waiting for?” I asked curiously. When do we leave? Was the question I was really asking about. I had no idea how things would be when we left here but I had hope for the future. Hope that perhaps things would be different and I’d get some taste of freedom and some right to choose if I would be with him. Rather than be his slave. But with that thought came the realization that he too would have a choice. His pick of women out in that world. Further, if he wanted someone else, I could be cast aside as easily as he’d brought me here. The thought of him being with some other woman caused a deep ache inside me. What would I do if he did that? I had no idea. In reality, I didn’t even know where I’d go if I escaped him. My pack is dead. “Daylight.” He answered. Drawing me back to what I’d asked. We leave at daylight? Tomorrow? So soon? Suddenly all my dreams and fears were within reach. My head whipped to him. “So soon?” “Absolutely. We’re going to free my sister and get the hell out of here.” “To get to your other sister?” “Well, yes…” He said reluctantly. “Why do you say it so strangely?” “Because I fear, My Dear, that we’re going to have to hole up somewhere for a few days first.” “Why?” “Because in a few nights time, I’ll be blind with lust. Unable to think of anything but your sweet spot.” He stepped before me to covertly press his fingertips against my skirt, folding it in to put pressure against my slit. Just brushing the opening. I drew a quick breath and gripped his shoulders. “Why?” “The Mating Moon is nearly upon us, Dear.” I blinked in astonishment. “So soon?” I knew my voice cracked, a bit fearful. Though I knew about the effects of the Mating Moon, I’d always been locked safely away. Carefully guarded by my aunt and uncle as the heat of the moon took effect on the pack. I could admit, even if only to myself, that I was somewhat afraid. I knew the males got intensely aggressive and the females very skittish and oddly behaved, even as their scent became so heightened that it drove the ravenous males wild. To think that was what would soon be happening between Killian and I was primal, somewhat erotic, and intensely terrifying. I swallowed hard. He grinned, brushing my chin with his knuckles. “Don’t worry, Sweetheart. I’ll get you through it. You’re just going to have to sate my appetite to keep me from becoming crazed.” My eyes widened. “What the hell does that mean?” He grinned lasciviously. Splitting that dark face and making deep dimples frame his mobile mouth. Making him breathtakingly handsome. And making me wet. *** “Mmm. That’s my girl.” He purred. “That’s the delicious aroma that will soon drive me beyond my own control.” I blinked slowly. “I have no idea what I’m supposed to do.” “You will.” He comforted. “You’ll realize that despite all of the males’ aggression, my aggression, you’ll find that is the she-wolf that holds all the power. I’ll be entirely at your disposal.” I liked that thought. A lot. 48 Unchained It was early morning. And the day was blue and bright. With the hint of a steamy fog still lurking just above the ground. I could hear the other mages down in the Training Gardens. Tanya came over to put a hand on my shoulder. “Are you ready for today?” “Ready as I’ll ever be.” “Warlord told me how you got the book. That was really brave.” I gave her a sideways glance. “Thank you.” She had softened much just in the last few days. I suspected, though I knew she’d never admit it, that was in-part because of the presence of Rampage up here. The man who, even now, watched her like a meal he intended to consume. I glanced over and saw him leaning against the wall. One booted foot flat against the wall behind him. One arm draped leisurely across his stomach while the other thoughtfully stroked his dimpled chin beneath that fall of reddish hair surrounding his face in shadows. His gaze intense as he watched Tanya’s every movement. I wonder if Killian watches me like that. I glanced over at him and saw he was talking to Willow. Crouched before her and keeping his eyes somewhere over her shoulder as they discussed in hushed voices, how we’d maneuver out of here. His arms swayed as he pointed in different directions. Drawing attention to the wide silver bracer’s wrapping them. Making his tanned skin seem much darker. The metal matched the rings surrounding his wide brown biceps. He’d explained to me that those were intended to deflect blades aimed for his shoulders. His dark hair was pulled back into a tight tether and he wore a dark blue tunic cinched with a wide leather belt. Making him seem far larger than I’d ever realized. His chest straining the fabric in-front. I knew what he was telling Willow. He’d give her commands and it was she that would guide many of the males. Because they’re less inclined to betray her. I understood the cleverness in that. “You were brave to, to come at Killian. It may’ve been for the wrong reasons, but it was still bold.” She’s strong. She smiled. “Thanks.” She glanced over. “I’m glad I didn’t though.” Less didn’t. And more couldn’t. I snorted. “What?” She blinked. “I’m glad he didn’t kill you.” “Me too.” She said cheerfully. Turning fully to me. “Tell me something?” “Yes?” “Is that man still watching me?” “Always.” I smiled as I peered over her shoulder to see Rampage’s gaze burning over her. “He looks half-ready to eat you alive.” “He’s always like that.” She groaned under her breath. “Super intense.” “Looks like he’s only that way with you.” “To tell you the truth, he scares the hell out of me.” My eyes drifted to Killian again. Remembering when I’d felt like that about him. Just a short month ago. “You might be surprised how fast that can change.” *** “Rampage.” Killian called. Putting his hand on the door. The redheaded giant wandered over to grip the handle with him. Hunkering his shoulder and rolling his head to pop it several times as if loosening the muscles. Then he steadied. “Are we ready?” Rampage didn’t even glance up at him as he nodded. I was at Killian’s back. My hands somehow finding their way up onto his shoulders to grip them. I wasn’t sure if I was reassuring him or me... Or just holding onto him so I don’t lose him in the chaos. He peered at me over his shoulder. “You’re going to have to let her loose.” I blinked quizzically at him. “Your she-wolf.” He explained. I could barely remember the last time I’d taken that form. I was always locked away in Auntie’s house. But now I was going to need to. “I need you to kill as many of the humans as you can on your way out.” “Out?” What does he mean ‘out’? “You’re going to go straight through the Training Gardens and cross the meadow toward the woods. Get there as fast as you can.” “No...” I said slowly. Eyeing him. “I’m waiting for you.” “No!” Both Rampage and Killian barked at the same time. Making me flinch in surprise at their rough tone. “It doesn’t work like that.” Rampage said. “Once you change, I’ll have problems focusing.” I didn’t understand. “It’s near the Mating Moon.” He reminded me quietly. “Ohh...” Willow murmured. Pointing at me as she nodded with a grin, making her dark hair bob forward. “You’re going to affect him, like I effect my men.” She gestured at the mages huddled behind her. Fondling her shoulders and reaching around to stroke her belly or massage her ass. Like they can’t keep their hands off her for a moment. My eyes rounded. “Like that?” I gestured. Killian gave me a long look. “Worse.” *** Worse? Killian turned from me to eye the others. “Let’s go. Time to fight.” He ripped open the door. Rampage gave him a quick look. “Time to fight?” “My father used to tell us that before our pack went into battle with others.” Killian jogged down the narrow stairs. Taking the quick turns. I couldn’t see beyond he and Rampage but heard someone draw a quick breath and knew we’d encountered the first of the knights guarding the castle. Killian rolled a short, curved sword, he’d had tucked behind his arm, forward. He slashed the knight between his helmet and the plate of his armor. Slicing his throat before spinning the blade above and bringing it down alongside the metal collar to sink down into the collar and deeper into vital organs. The knight crumbled. Causing a mess for the rest of us to stumble over. Killian was still moving down. Rampage on his heels. They soon entered the foyer and Rampage caught my arm and dragged me between he and Killian. Pinching me between their backs and handing me a sword, he’d obviously pulled from the felled knight. The thing immediately clanged on the stone floor as the tip fell. Far heavier than I expected it to be. I immediately dropped it. Realizing there was no way I could wield it. Rampage groaned and impatiently picked it up. “Heavy.” I murmured. Half in shock as another knight charged and was cut down. Shouting to the others. In a breath, knights were pouring from both sides of the stairs and the Banquet Hall. My eyes widened and I realized I badly needed a blade. Killian ducked a sword and only me moving with him, kept me from separating my head from my neck. I yelped. Killian swung his sword forward to slice through another man. Freeing one hand to reach back and squeeze my thigh as if to verify I was still there and still well. “I’m okay.” I whispered. Instinctively responding to his concern. *** Even as I was starting to panic, the mages were pouring out of the tower to stand in a line behind us. It was Tanya’s dark whipping magic that cleared my head to toss aside a man that was aiming for me with a battle cry. Next Willow whispered. “Attack them for me, Loves.” The male mages poured from the line in various directions. Their hands out and hair blowing as they shouted words in languages I didn’t understand. Words that made knights gasp and fall, clutching their throats. Some had their eyes roll back into their heads until they could no longer see, clawing at their cheeks in their desperate blindness. Others cried in pain, clutching their stomachs, their faces bluing and sucking in as they withered before my eyes. Mages were murdering in every direction. It was a terrifying sight to behold. “Guard!” The Captain of the Guard bellowed. Reverberating as he drew his sword and looked purposefully at us. “No you don’t.” Warlord said in a hushed voice before whispering in a deep, echoing voice. “Midnight...” The room quaked so hard that the edges of stones crumbled and gave. Dark smoke billowed in like a descending fog. Circling around us and lowering between us and whatever knights came next. Blinding them in pitch darkness. The sun outside had even seemed to dim as if clouds blocked it. “This is you?” I asked in wonder. “I’ve played docile long enough.” He growled. 49 BailaLae The smoke swallowed us. Coating everything in darkness. “Touch him.” Willow whispered. Her mages moving in to surround us. Putting hands on Killian and Rampage’s shoulders and then on the mages further out, to keep us all huddled in a tight circle. At the front was Killian who waited for the rest of us to link. Then he took a long step to teach us the pace. We moved with him. Me, still pinched between the hips of he and Rampage who were leading the path. A knight stepped through the bleak haze, and saw Rampage. Lunging forward to pierce at him with the tip of his sword. Rampage ducked beneath it and batted the flat side upward and then aside so he could catch the man by the throat. “Should have ran away.” He growled before twisting his wrist and snapping the man’s neck in a gesture which seemed terrifyingly easy. Then he let the man fall limply to the ground. Kicking him to send him sliding across the marble and back through the black barrier. Making knights outside it cry out in objection. And fear. Their voices were a mix of commanding shouts and fearful, sharp noises. Deciding if they’re coming in after us. Killian now had everyone marching to the rhythm of a long step. Then a shorter backstep. Then a long step. Keeping us going as a unit. But one dark head stepped from the group and Killian gave her a quick study. His eyes flaring blue. A watery shroud fell over her that made her reflect whatever was behind her. Turning her image into almost nothing. And with the dark haze she took only a few steps from us, before she was impossible to discern. Tanya. Killian nodded at her, satisfied with the result. She bolted. Aimed for the small side room near the stairs. To get BailaLae. *** As we neared the doorway out into the bailey, he had no choice but to lift the haze enough we could all get through the single door. “Tanya!” Rampage roared. There was silence. His attentions slipped and it seemed the crowd around us began to falter. He was looking everywhere worriedly. “Dammit, Tanya get back here.” The dark fog swished slightly, and I scanned that spot. Hoping it was her, but seeing nothing. I felt my hands lift and realized it was a palm pressing mine upward. I peered in-front of me until I could make her out. She lowered something heavy into my hands and as she did, she coated it in the magic. She slipped her fingers from beneath it and her color returned along her face and back, rolling downward until her arms were visible. The coating withdrawing until it only circled the weight I gripped but couldn’t see. “Be very careful.” She cautioned. “Please, do not drop her.” Killian said in a hushed voice. BailaLae’s cage. But when he did so I realized that not only had his barrier dissuaded the knights, it’d kept crumbling stones and a fallen chandelier from harming us. The foyer was littered with armored bodies and debris. Atop the stairs stood King Detry. His chest lifting and falling as he breathed furiously over his rotund girl. His rage darkening his eyes until they were nearly black. I found myself instinctively responding. Wanting to get further away from him. If he gets to us, he’ll kill us all. “I have a hundred men, coming in through the back Killian. You’ll never make it to those woods.” “You have no idea what I will or won’t do.” As Killian shouted up at King Detry I realized he was stalling. I’d heard that we couldn’t take her out of the castle without something bad happening. So I sensed the need. “Rampage?” I whispered. He turned and spotted Tanya. Breathing in relief before his gaze fell to me where my hands were lowered beneath the weight of something rounded and heavy. “There she is.” He whispered. His voice dropped and he looked up. His eyes becoming shadows which danced across his irises and into the whites. Images of writing pouring over them. The words of the book. “Do you truly think I’d ever let you go? You wretched traitor!” Detry called down. So furious he was turning purple. And might stroke. I thought hopefully. “To be a traitor would imply some loyalty. You forced me every step.” “You are to adept a killer to blame me for all the murdering you’ve done!” Detry taunted. I gave Killian a quick look. Worried that the King’s words might hit home. “A killer you made me into. Did you not think I hated you every moment?” He’s not even listening to him. I thought in relief. Just keeping him talking. We need to work faster. My gaze returned to Rampage who was murmuring so quietly that I couldn’t tell what he was saying. Waving his hands around the edges of it. The weight in my hands began jumping and then lifted from me. I gasped and floundered, trying to find the bottom to ensure I didn’t drop it. Then Rampage grunted and his head fell forward as though he were in some sort of state where he could no longer register us. The words still floating over his eyes. I lifted my hands to find the object that’d risen from my palms but met the soft warmth of bare skin. Hissing through my teeth, I moved my hands back to my skirt and stepped away. Feeling a sudden weight set atop my feet as if a floating person had just landed there. I reached down and felt around until I felt what I was relatively sure was an arm. I pulled up but felt only limp weight. “BailaLae?” I asked softly. Thinking if she answered I’d know she was alive. “Kill them all!” The King roared. Taking the steps downward. “BailaLae?” I asked more urgently. A blade stuck through the remaining fog bordering the doorway, aimed for his shoulder. But in the moment, it would’ve touched him a tiny dagger cut it to the floor. Tanya. But the blade of the sword slid along her knuckles, deeply gouging them. She screamed in pain and Rampage shook like a wet hound before his eyes landed on her. “You bothersome wench! I thought you were dead!” “You were just about dead, had I not...” She lifted her knuckles to show him. Another sword came through, and he lifted Tanya from the trajectory and effortlessly set her aside him. Like removing a small child from his way. He lifted the sword and slashed that one down. Stabbing blindly but only meeting metal armor. He grunted in aggravation. “Clear this up, Warlord. So, I can kill some men.” *** Killian did. Dropping his hand in a sweeping motion cleared the remaining smog. Revealing the knights surrounding us. “Kill them!” Detry ordered. As soon as the black fog was gone. The oil washed away to reveal the woman at my feet. She was naked. And beautiful and she looked unconscious. I shook her harder. “BailaLae!” “Vanna Rae!” She screeched. Sitting up. “Are you okay?” She looked at me in confusion. I’m not who she expected. “You’ve got to stand.” I ordered her. “We’re getting out of here.” She rose to her feet. Staring at her hands and wrists as if seeing them for the first time. She was as pale as if an angel had fallen straight from the heavens before us. Gold hair wrapping her body in sleek waves. Her eyes so bright a blue that they struck you straight to the core. Her limbs were long and delicate. And every inch of her was beautifully feminine. Like something from a painting. King Detry came to an abrupt stop. “Baila...” Her hands fell and her face turned to wrath. “You.” “Please.” He reached out to her. Vines shot from tiny crevices in the stone walls and up from the floor. Skidding swords and dead men aside as they wove into a wall, between she and Detry. “Baila!” He cried so forlornly that for a moment I was struck by the man’s deep emotion. She was unmoved as she watched layer after layer knitting until it was so thick that it brushed past the tip of her nose and her bare breasts. “Never again.” She hissed. 50 Reinforcements Two Days Earlier Magus knew it was late but he needed to break away from Vanna Rae and her vicious mates. And Hawk was acting particularly strange tonight. Up to something. Magus knew. But at this point he knew he’d simply have to follow along with whatever foolhardy plan the mage Commander had concocted. Magus was using a bit of crow’s blood and a feather the sentinel had offered him to scribble one line on a bit of parchment before rolling it up. He tucked it into the scaled foot of the large red bird. He leaned close to murmur to it. It bobbed it’s head in understanding. Before taking off. Huge red wings swooping as they carried it high into the sky. It took several hours for the bird to cross over the tree-tops in the dead of night. Escaping the hungry talons of several night birds to wind toward the twisted tower atop a dead mountain. Finally reaching it, it had to evade the raging wall of flames surrounding it, to coast over the narrow bailey. It gave a high squeal and one window in the tower bloomed with orange firelight as the man in that isolated chamber woke. The sentinel bird barely slowed as it twisted and released the bit of parchment. The tall thin shadow in the wind reached out and snatched that fragment of paper from the air. Unraveling it and reading the three words scribbled in red across it. King Detry’s Castle. It said nothing else. It didn’t have to. It was a location and he’d been waiting for that for a long, long, time. *** Now “Come on.” Killian whispered to her. Tucking her under his arm. He scrambled out of his armored tunic and dropped it over her head. Her bare legs stuck out beneath it but she was too angry to be ashamed. Killian caught me around the waist and guided us both out the front door. We prepared to deal with the next onslaught of attackers. Knowing there’d be more knights out there and possibly the mages to contend with. Tanya was close behind us. Knowing that she could get many of the mages in the Training Gardens to listen to her. “Don’t fire!” She lifted a hand, lifting a magic shield but to her shock, and ours, no one was coming at us. The mages were lined up amidst the trees and had streamers of magic blocking the bailey in both directions to keep King Detry’s knights from getting to us. We had a straight path to the treeline. A clear escape. But Killian wasn’t moving. Nor was BailaLae, who was leaning heavily on his shoulder. Both stared ahead in shock. Only then did I look straight down the center of the mages posed in opposite directions. One man faced us. And he was the tallest man I’d ever seen. A slim giant. He towered over everyone else with sleek gold hair brushing back from his face and brilliant blue eyes glittering from beneath a gold-trimmed black eye mask. Looking like something, someone might wear to a ball. But most interesting of all was the unbelievably huge grin crossing his face. Turning it from what could’ve been enigmatic and somber to magnetic. “I’ve been waiting for you, two.” “Aviari!” BailaLae launched from Killian’s arms to rush across the clearing. Tossing herself against her brother in a big hug. “What’s taken you so long?” Aviari was staring over her head at Killian. Killian gestured to his sisters back. “We needed to get her back.” He frowned. “How’d you know we’d need you?” Aviari grinned. Giving a bold wink. “You weren’t the only one Magus sent a Sentinel to.” “He summoned you.” “He didn’t have to. He just had to tell me where you were.” “Of course.” Killian groaned. *** It dawned on me that this strange character was the one that people throughout the land whispered about. The name everyone knows but has so rarely been seen. The King of Creatures. I could see now why his name was said in such hushed voices. He exuded power in the same way Killian did but he was strange to look at and standing even this close to him, felt like being way too near a lightning strike. I don’t know what this feeling is. I looked at Killian for reassurance. He pulled me up next to him. “How’d you turn the mages?” Aviari tilted his head. “Brother…Don’t you know by now…I can make the moon shine sunlight.” Killian scoffed. “That is fair, true.” One of the mages near them grunted as he collapsed. Rampage appeared behind them and caught the man. Tossing him over a burly shoulder. “Time to go.” He walked straight past us and aimed for the trees. I stared around me wondering how I’d ended up in the company of so many strange men. Rampage the magical furious barbarian. Killian the black-haired, smokey Warlord. BailaLae the girl of vines, wearing only an armored tunic. Tanya the short fiery brunette barking orders at the other mages. Willow emerged from the castle and the wind seemed to hum. Her energy reaching like fingers as the other sounds seemed to still. Beckoning all eyes to turn to her. The Ebony temptress. Many of the male mages turned their heads to watch her slinky movements. No more able to resist then I was. Probably less… Willow hissed through her teeth and nodded toward the knights, reminding them to use their magic to protect her. In the morning light, her dark skin shined like midnight on a river. Her hoard of lovers surrounded her. Circling her in a half moon to walk backward. Keeping her safe. There were so many I doubted anyone could ever hurt her. *** Together we gathered the mage army and Killian shouted out militaristic commands. Having them retreat in units. To circle behind and take a momentary breath before the next group moved. The knights were still surrounding the gardens. Trying to close in, every time there was a gap in the magic. Wanting to kill us. They were propelled by their king’s furious shouts. But it felt like the knights had always been our enemy. Never kind. King Detry had rushed back through the castle and up to his balcony to hurl orders as he leaned over the railing. Florid purple with his fury. Everything he’d built was crumbling. We’re all leaving him. And no one is afraid of him anymore. King Detry would no longer be the man who wielded a mage army. He was just a weak king that couldn’t even control his own warlord. We made it out of Detry Castle and to the freedom of the woods. Working our way deep into the trees as nightfall descended. Ducking mossy vines which hung from the branches above us. The leaves here were getting larger. Nearly the size of platters. Telling me we were entering wolf-country. There’ll be more beasts out this way. We were moving so fast that I didn’t realize that the mages were struggling to keep pace with us. Leaning over to squint at the ground. Aviari watched them a moment, seeing their struggle he unfolded his long fingers and revealed a fiery ball that luminesced over the ground. He turned his hand and the tiny circular flame lifted into the sky. Floating near us to the light the path behind us. Some of the mages sighed in relief. They knew we were entering wolf country too. 51 Stop “We have to stop soon.” Killian said in a terse voice. “What’s wrong?” I peered at him. “We need a shelter.” “There’s one over the hill.” Aviari remarked. “Just a bit further. I had the fey build it for you.” “Why?” “The Mating Moon.” Aviari remarked off-handedly. As if it were the most natural thing in the world. “Will you be joining him?” I blinked at him in shock. “Yes.” Killian croaked. Putting a hand to his stomach as if he were in tremendous pain. “Are you okay?” He gave me a quick look. Catching my hand he walked us faster through the trees. The moon was fat and round with a pink hue. Peering down at us mockingly. Looking utterly peaceful, despite that it was driving Killian mad. We reached the hut and Aviari directed the mages to surround it and sleep for the night. Killian dragged me to the door and pushed it open. We entered a sparse little hut. It had minimal furniture. Still, it was strangely pretty. There were ornate engravings along the trim boards of every wall. Making each corner of the room decorative. It had a few pretty tapestries which gave it a homie feel. There was a low bed dominating the hut. A simple chair and small square table in the corner. The bed was tossed with a thick wool coverlet and a few furs. Looking deliciously comfortable. I was exhausted. Still unable to believe we’d made it out of King Detry’s castle. The door slamming drew my attention back to the man near the door. Killian was blocking my way out. His long waving hair was now free of the tether. He pulled the tunic over his shoulder. Revealing the smooth skin of his chest and abdomen. Curved with muscle. His belly looked flat and flexed with each movement. There was the curve of his bone rising over his hip. ‘v’ing down further. He was breathing raggedly. His chest lifting and falling. His blue eyes were locked on me, tinged around the edges in yellow. His expression was ravenous. “Get your clothes off!” He growled viciously. I eyed him stunned. “Now!” He barked. “Get on your knees.” I slipped my shoulders out of my clothes. Giving him a wide-eyed look. He sounded angry. What did I do? “Killian?” I asked in confusion. I had no idea what I’d done wrong. “Now, Jade.” Looking at him, I could see how tense he was. He was nearly growling through clenched teeth. I slid to my knees before him. Reaching up I caught the shoulders of the dress and slowly lowered them off my arms and let them slip down over my arms. Baring me to his view. He took in the sight of my small, perky breasts. Crested in dark pointed tips. The areole surrounding them delicate and velvet soft. As I breathed, they lifted and fell. Making him grown achingly. “More.” He pleaded. I slid the dress down. Peeling it off one arm and then the other. Looking at the floor as I let it drop in a pool around my knees. “Mmm.” He crooned in approval. “So beautiful.” He strode over to crouch before me. “Move your knees apart.” He lightly pressed the tip of one finger against the inside of my knee, guiding it further from the other. I swallowed hard as I looked up at him. Wondering what he’d do. This was the Killian I’d first met. Warlord. And the man I’d angered when I spoke of his family. But it wasn’t the Killian I’d come to know. The sweet man with laughing blue eyes. My Killian. He was scaring me now. *** He inhaled sharply. “Do you smell that?” I shook my head. “The smell of your she-wolf…” He said huskily. “It’s one more night until the Mating Moon and already I can’t take it.” “Take what?” “Your scent is driving me mad. The pheromones of a female are specially designed to be enhanced under the moon. To lure a male mate. And by all that’s holy, she-wolf, you have me.” He tilted his head as he watched my face intently stretching his arm and turning his palm up toward the crux of my thighs. Where there was the dark nest of red and black hair, just below my pelvis and gliding up to my flat belly and the rounded bottom curve of my breasts. All of my body beckoning a man’s touch as I waited. Not even realizing how tempting I looked. Nor how badly he wanted inside… He lifted his hand and without readying my body, he lifted one long finger and inserted it just beyond my opening. “Ahh.” He sighed in pleasure at the tight feel of the suction surrounding his digit. Working it in small circles to moisten me for further entrance. I gasped and caught his arm. “Put your hands down and submit to me.” He commanded. Blue eyes flashing fiercely. I could hear the warning tone in his voice and sensed his dominance. Knowing instinctively that he would force me if I tested him. He seemed barely in control. I lowered my hands to my sides. Resting along my hips, where I tightened them into fists. Willing myself not to move. “Mmm.” He leaned forward to nuzzle my cheek with the tip of his nose. “It’s sexy when you obey me.” I blinked at him. Having no idea what more I could say. “I’m going to fuck you, Jade.” He said in my ear. “Like you are mine. And like you will always be.” *** He pushed his finger the rest of the way into me, and my head fell back. I cried out at the willpower it took to not lift my hands to either push him away or draw him closer. “You’re killing me, Killian.” I whined. “Good. Do as I say.” He was merciless. Lifting his hand up and down to force his finger into me and withdraw, then back in. My body swayed forward and back as he moved me. To better control me, he caught my shoulder and stilled it. Making me kneel motionless while he stroked that long finger in and out of me. Building friction. Making my inner walls tighten and shiver as I came closer and closer to my climax. I yelped and lifted my hands to his chest. Taking a long breath as I felt my channel clench down on him. The next grip would be ecstasy but he hissed in disapproval and yanked his finger out. “Bad!” “What?” I eye him anxiously. Brows drawn together in puzzlement. “You’re not obeying!” 52 Summoning My She-Wolf I touched him. I bit my lip. “I-I-I couldn’t…I couldn’t help it, Killian. It was too much.” I couldn’t contain myself. I needed something to hold onto! I mourned the loss of that pressure in my body. Feeling hollow and aching with the need to have him inside me. He stood. Taking two long steps behind me. He caught my shoulder from behind and pushed me forward so my palms slapped the bare wood to catch me. I was braced on all fours. Like an animal. It was both vulnerable and exciting. Making me shiver slightly. “Are you there, she-wolf?” He murmured. As if speaking to something far more primal than me. And he got an answer. My back jerked and rippled up in answer. My head snapping up, so I stared levelly ahead. Eyes flaring with a yellow sheen. “Yes, you are…” He said appreciatively. “I’m going to fuck you, little she-wolf. My beast is going to have you. And you will submit. Tomorrow you will be ready to receive me in full heat.” I could almost fill her sitting inside me to await further direction. As obedient as a puppy. I gave a whimper that was both fear and excitement. Wiggling my backside beckoningly. *** Killian dropped to his knees with a thud. Slowly, excruciatingly, pulling his shirt over his head and lowering his pants to the floor. I gasped as I felt his rigid length bump along my rear. More! I want it now! “Reach back and open it for me, Sweetheart.” He whispered huskily. I whined with impatience as I stretched one hand back to sift through my folds and hold myself open with my long finger and my index. He gripped himself and eased toward me. Rubbing his length against my slit. Stroking up and down and then entering slightly to move in a circular pattern that had me writhing. Rocking backward to try and get more of him into me. He put a steadying hand on my hip. Stilling me. “Don’t move.” He directed. “Stay right as you are.” I was breathing raggedly, and I could feel heat climbing through me. Pressing along my hairline and making the ache inside me rage. The back of my thighs were nearly trembling with want. “Killian!” I pleaded frantically. “As I say, She-Wolf!” He roared. Pulling himself further away from me. Taking away that which I craved most. Again. Outside I could hear what I suspected was people shying further from the hut. Afraid of what he’s doing to me. It’s so much worse than they think! I thought ruefully. Hungering for more like a ravenous little animal. Then without warning he slammed into me. Feeling that gaping need. Planting into me until I could feel his rounded knob pressing against me deep behind my pelvis, stretching me inside and making my knees slide further apart to make room in my small crevice to fit his jutting length. He reached up and coiled his forearm in my long dark hair. Winding it slowly. Patiently. Then he tugged it back, keeping my head up and forced hard into me. I screeched somewhere between pleasure and pain. My nipples hardening. “More.” I begged. “Please, Killian...” “Yes, beg me, Jade.” He stayed where he was. Though he was filling me to the point I wondered if I could possibly endure it if he moved, it wasn’t enough. I wiggled my shoulders. Sliding my hips side to side with him in me in an effort to build the friction that would turn him as weak as me. But his fingers bit into my hip. And he laid that flat belly and chest against my back. Superheating my body and letting me feel how hard every inch of him was. Reminding me that I was all softness and vulnerability. He’s inside me. He could hurt me if he really wanted. But I’d have almost preferred that to this. This waiting anguish that made me feel like I was slowly dying. He dragged himself out, letting my walls cave in where he’d been to cradle him. Clinging to his length as he retracted it. I whined and had to bite my lip to keep from sobbing for him to come back. In a moment he did. Dropping his arm next to my side to brace himself on his fist, while he still held my hair in the other. Keeping my body against him as he began slowly driving into me. Retracting agonizingly slowly. Then pounding in again. Then slowly back out. “I can’t take any more!” I cried. Feeling sweat along my brow that told me he was going to drive me to madness. I was going to fight him. I could feel my animal taking over. She was zealous and feisty and tired of being patient while he tormented me. She wanted me to roll onto my back and hook my legs around him. Pushing him down into my center and taking me with all this contained violence he was leashing. She wanted to arc up to meet each of his thrusts and force him into renewed hunger. “Killian!” I whined. “Why are you being so cruel?” “To keep from hurting you.” He admitted. “If I let him go, he will be volatile.” “Unleash him.” I pleaded. “Please let him go.” He did. *** Killian unchained the beast and his body rippled back away from me. Morphing into black fair and vibrant blue eyes that glowed just as I knew they would. I watched him over my shoulder. Rapt as his taut abdomen sunk in around the edges, ribs jutting. His thighs contorting into the bent hips of a beast. My lips parted and I gaped. Eager to see as he landed back over me. Long black fur soft against my back. But before I could react I felt the sharp pierce of his teeth sinking into my shoulder and hanging on. Making me screech in pain like the wounded creature I was. In reaction to the pain, my animal ruptured to the surface. White fur wrapping my stomach and silver climbing over my haunches and up over my shoulders. The fine bones of my fingers contorting and curling into the soft padded feet of the wolf. My face sunk in and my teeth regrew and turned as my jaw lengthened into a pointed snout. My ears lifting higher and then folding over as they became highly attuned to the sounds outside. My pointed snout tipping in the small black nose that told me that they were all still out there. The mages. Huddled a distance away by the trees. Their scents combined with the smell of moss and rotting wood in a way that told me they’d gone as far as they could without wandering into the deeper woods without us. I could hear Aviari’s booming voice talking to them, but it was muffled as my senses were still developing during this change. Once we were both in the bodies of our animals, Killian held fast and resumed rutting me. His fine hard length touching me just as it had before but with unparalleled vigor as he had his way with me. Grunting between snarls as his pleasure climbed. Only releasing me to tip his head back and howl in exultation as he spent into my hollow. Filling me. I shuddered in pleasure, feeling my body tightening around him in response. Milking him of what was left. He slid off my back and by the time he dropped on his side to the floor he was back in the form of a man. An exhausted, satisfied man. His flat chest lifting with his deep breaths. I whirled around to see him. And as I rotated, I turned into the long, lean frame of a human again. I looked down at him and knew I could’ve gone if I wished and he’d have been too weary to do a damn thing about it. But running away was the last thing I wanted to do just now. He patted the floor next to him. I dropped down and laid on my side before him. He tucked his shoulders and his knees around me. Folding me into the curve of his body and putting a warm kiss against my shoulder. “You’re the finest of she-wolves, Jade. I’m sorry for the harm I caused you but grateful that you landed in my arms. Your infinite ability to forgive and to grow and adapt are only a few of the reasons why I feel as I do about why.” “What do you mean?” “You don’t know?” “What?” I sensed this was a playful trap he’d laid to bid me enter so he could confess. I was right. “You have me. I am yours. I love you wholly and truly and would like nothing more than for you to be mine, now that we are free.” “You’ve already marked me.” I laughed. Knowing I could still go but he could call upon a claim to me if I did. “I would let you go, Jade. If that is what you wish...” He sobered. “Even if it killed me.” 53 Reckoning Do I want him? Bad enough to stay with the male that killed my family? I had much to think on. I was free now. And he’s saying he’ll let me go. There was such tension in him as we lie there. I could feel his body nearly quaking in apprehension as he awaited a response. I tried to remove every other point from my mind. How cruel he’d been on occasion. That he killed my family and took me captive. I needed to take out all the things that had bloomed because we were captives and focus on the man. Do I want Killian Gallion? Do I care for the man I’ve gotten to know? I considered it a long moment. Taking my time as I thought about it. “Do you want to go, Jade?” He prompted softly. “It might be safer for you far away from me.” “Why do you say that?” I asked in surprise. Thinking that I had to be safer next to him then out roaming without family where I could quickly become someone’s pack bitch. I winced at that horrendous thought. That’s every she-wolf's worst fear. Because I am going to stir up our world. “How do you mean?” “I am going to push the Gallion’s agenda, once we are free.” I was quiet. Waiting for him to say more. “My father trained me that the tending of our species was a precious honor and combatting any who’d threaten that was a necessity. That’s what I’m going to do.” “King Detry threatens are species.” “Yes. He does.” He was quiet a moment. “But we now have some of his most powerful mages in our keeping.” “Do you think that will make a difference against his army.” Killian was quiet so long I had to twist to look at him. His face was tight. “I’ve destroyed entire villages on my own.” He said softly. We both knew that me saying that would immediately make him think of my village. And what he did. But, unfortunately, it was something I was always thinking of. I’m a wolf. And we were known for being infinitely loyal. I no longer had a family so I had to decide if that loyalty would be to Killian or to myself. Or if they’re one and the same. I thought about if I left him. Where would I go? Who would take me in. “What are you thinking?” He prompted. “Where I would even go if I wanted away from him.” I could feel pain rolling off him that was why his next words surprised me so much. “You’d go to my sister, Jade. She would take care of you, and I would know you’re safe.” “How do you know she would?” “Because I know my baby sister and she loved nothing more than taking in a stray.” There was the hint of fondness in his voice. And in many ways I couldn’t wait to meet her. To see them interact. Perhaps glimpse yet another side of him. Would he be cold and reserved with her? Or would all that fondness I hear in his voice dump all over her? That thought almost made me jealous as I wanted to be the sincerest object of his affection. With that realization came the truth. I want him. I want him to be mine. “I want to stay with you, Killian.” *** “It’s not going to be that simple.” He cautioned. “No. It’s not.” “I can’t claim you until I’ve built my army.” “What does that mean?” “It means I’d want you to stay with her while I go out and make bloody messes until I can return to you as a King.” “Why do I have to wait for that.” He was quiet a long time again. I knew that meant he was carefully considering his words. It made me fear that he thought if he was to be a King maybe he wouldn’t want me then. Or perhaps he’d believe he had to mate to further the pack? I winced at that thought. That would destroy me. “Because I might not come back.” He said slowly. Which was the last thing I expected to hear. “What do you mean?” “I mean I have to start with our mages. With nothing. Find packs and persuade them to join me. Which they may not be willing to do. The Gallions name has been dead a long time.” I shook my head. “No, it hasn’t.” He leaned over me. His body shifting, and his heat drawing closer so he could frown down at me. “What do you know?” “I know that even as sheltered as I was, I knew the Gallion name. I knew of the Gallion King and that some still believed that his heirs, even one, might still be out there.” “I think there’s four.” He said almost hopefully. The hint of disbelief entering his voice as he flopped onto his back. “You missed your family?” “Them and freedom.” “Soon we’ll have both.” I rolled over to huddle across him. Sneaking my body up to his side and draping a leg over him while I rested a soft palm on his chest. Reassuring him that I was close. I’m with him. Wherever he goes. *** The morning came quickly. Too quickly. With birds singing and daylight creeping around the door. Killian woke me, already hard and eager to have me again. But this time his lovemaking was slower. The urgency of the Mating Moon having waned with the rising daylight. His touch was tender as I awoke to it stroking reverently over my skin. Brushing over my erect nipples and along my shoulders. Down my flat belly and to the nest of hair before dropping lower to swirl excruciating circles against my womanhood. I watched his face. Finding it unreadable in its intensity. He slipped a finger into me, and my back arched up onto my shoulders. A small gasp escaping me at the sudden rush of pleasure. The delicious feeling of stretching and friction that wound through my body like a snake creeping about my spine. Sending thrills along every nerve ending it crossed, nearly too much to take. It was only minutes before he rolled over me, dipping his knees between mine to align himself at my entrance. He dropped lazy fingers to move my hair off my shoulders and expose my neck for him. “I want you so bad. I want to mark you and make you mine eternally. “Then do it.” I wiggled beneath him. Turning my head to offer him more of my neck as I relaxed my body for him to enter. He groaned aloud. “You’re killing me, Jade.” “What?” I blinked at him. “I can’t. I won’t do that to you.” “Why not?” “If I never come back, there’ll be no mark to slow you from finding another mate.” “What if I find one while you’re gone?” I felt instant remorse as I saw the wretched pain that crossed his face at that thought. “It would break me.” His blue eyes were intense. Conveying the sincerity of his message. I’d only hoped to goad him into marking me now but I could see I’d hurt him. “I only jested, Killian.” I said apologetically. “You know I would not. I doubt I could even if you didn’t come back.” “I’d want you to. You’re too precious to be alone.” I felt my chest tighten at that infinite gesture of love rather than possession. Who would’ve thought that the cold, vicious Warlord could be so gentle? I drew a long breath. “I only want you.” I reached behind him to catch his buttocks in my hands and with my heels, driving him into me. He roared in instant pleasure, his head falling back as his body sunk into mine. Uniting us. “You are my pleasure.” He said raggedly. “My pain, my love, my desire. Everything...”

46 Devious Cruelty “You’re truly going to deny my family the meat they purchased because I choose not to wed?” “I’ll deny them ever buying any again!” He declared. “Whoa!” My father emerged from the darkness. He was stout and tall and despite the bit of baldness on his head, he was still very imposing. And right now, he looked angry. “Why on earth are you shouting at my daughter?” “Unfortunately, Sir,” James declared. “I’m fresh out of chickens for you to purchase tonight.” “Ma already bought them!” I argued. Outraged that he would continue to say she was a liar. Trying to get more coin from us. James’ lip curled in contempt. The light from his torch dancing over his furious face. “You’re mistaken.” “You’re calling my mother a liar.” “I am telling you I wasn’t paid. And that’s the end of the tale.” “Because I won’t wed you!” “What?” Father caught my arm and pulled me behind him. “I made an offer for her.” James said haughtily. “An offer she’d be wise to accept.” “Would she now?” Father challenged. James pointed his finger in father’s face. “Best have her rethink her decision if you’re ever to eat any of the meat I provide again.” Father was nearly snarling back up at him. But looking from one to the other I was suddenly very afraid. Father was no weak man, but James was so much larger. His thick body wound with dense muscle. And the way he was looking at my father threatened to crush him. I was afraid for my father and terrified for Mother and I. Drimidan was a cruel village. Hard on women. And without father to protect us, we’d be easy prey for the males of the village. And few were kind. They considered women weak. I’m not weak! That was my instant thought. James leaned around father to tell me. “I will have you. You best choose wisely.” I glared at him vehemently. “Go rot!” James spat at me, but my father jerked me further behind me and lodged between us. “Get away from my house.” He pointed to the road. “Take your damn cart and go!” James gave him a contemptuous look, but he rounded and complied. I watched him go, feel a wash of relief. Thank God. “Go inside!” Father ordered. Ushering me in. Staying close on my heels. “What was that?” Mother emerged to join us? Watching father drop the bolt on the door. “Is everything okay?” She asked more urgently. “No.” Father told her. “James denied us the chickens.” “I paid for those!” She cried. Flushing angrily. I winced. Knowing mother’s fiery temper. “He can’t keep them from us when I’ve already paid. I’m getting the Magistrate!” “No!” I cried. Remembering that I’d promised myself one night of reprieve. The last thing I could tolerate just now was dealing with Mathis. Asking him for help… The thought sickened me. *** “Not tonight.” I pleaded. Grasping her arm. “Tomorrow.” “He will give us that meat.” Mother said viciously. “We’re going to need it come winter.” “More than that.” Father admitted worriedly. We both looked at him. “Don’t worry, My Girls.” He strung sheltering arms around us and guided us toward the fire. “Let’s warm up.” I felt comforted by the heat of the flame in our Main Room and soon I found myself resting my head on mother’s lap. Feeling her reassuring hand stroking my hair. Though I was now a woman grown, I still found her touch vastly reassuring. And I felt small and vulnerable, and her touch took all that away. Seeing my father so close, staring into the dancing flames, comforted me. Long as he’s here, he’ll never let anything happen to me. Without even realizing it, I’d fallen asleep. *** My mind became heavy with images. Udora crying in the cage. Her knees drawn to her chest and sobbing. Lonely, scared, hungry, and so hot. Stiflingly hot in that dungeon. So hot one felt like they couldn’t possibly draw another breath of air. Her hair was soaked in sweat and slick with the grease from it. She was dirty and tired and looked desperate. She tipped her head back and cried out. “Saria!” Then there were heavy, thudding footsteps on the stairs. Lumbering down at a slow pace. Each heavy footstep sounding terrifying. Soon after that was the rattle of chains. Udora looked outside fearfully but in the darkness, she could only see where the torchlight illuminated. And there was only the exhausted, forlorn faces of women in shackles, dangling with their hair the only thing concealing their nude forms. The ropes holding them up creaking eerily in the emptiness. All of the creatures were hopelessly silent. Having long ago learned that screaming only got them attention they didn’t want. The monsters seemed to prefer the ones that still had spark. Someone was walking in the darkness, but Udora couldn’t see whom. She knew from the weight of the footfalls that it wasn’t Mathis bringing her food. Far worse. One of the monsters. He grabbed a woman around the waist. Lifting her until her chained wrists came off a hook that was slung high above. Attached to the bottom of the rope. She flailed and shrieked. Kicking as he hauled her off toward the long metal table. Slapping her down atop it and catching her legs to drag her to the edge where he could position himself against her. He pulled his long swollen, length out from the flap of cloth covering him. He lined his body up against her crevice and held her knees down against the table to stop her struggling. Then he pressed into her. Her back arched up and beneath her belly rippled as the monster’s gray staff disappeared inside her. Whimpering emitted from her throat. The monster groaned happily. Udora ducked her face and scooted around to face the wall. Wincing each time she heard the thudding of the table. Knowing it was the poor woman being violated by the monsters long, thick gray cock. Penetrating deep into her as he took his pleasure from the ravishment of her flesh. Feeling her hole with his girth and moaning happily. The metal bolts holding the metal table to the floor made a grinding metal sound with each thrust. Thud. Thud. Thud. Udora covered her ears. Terrified. Eventually the monster’s victim began a scream that was a low sound rising as it echoed in the stone room. She began rocking herself trying to calm. Then the door of her cage swung open. The hinges grinding. A meaty gray hand caught Udora’s arm and dragged her from the cage. *** I sat up from the dream and saw Mathis’ hazy outline in the doorway of my chamber. I fearfully bit my lip. Looking at my parents sleeping nearby. Mother’s head resting on father’s chest as they held each other. The waving outline made it seem like his whole body was moving out of sequence as he turned on his heel and made his way into my chamber. I followed him in. Seeing him standing against the wall near the lone chair. Keeping him in view, I circled wide and rushed to my bed. Pulling the blanket over me, as if I could ward off his presence by putting it between us. I suppose I was afraid he’d touch me. “Are you afraid?” He said in that rasping voice that told me this wasn’t Jonas, the man inside Mathis’ body. This is a projection of Mathis himself. “What have you done?” I demanded. Glaring at him. Praying that he hadn’t fed Udora to one of his ogres. “I’d suggest you come and see.” He wandered to the chair and took a seat. His form, more of an outline in my dim chamber. Nearly impossible to see. His face an indiscernible shadow. But I felt his gaze. “Protect her!” I cried. “Don’t let him do it.” “Do what?” He asking innocently. Grinning evilly. Ravish her. Rip her in two! “Why would you let her be hurt?” I demanded. Disbelief written over me. She’s so good. And sweet. My best friend in the world. “You didn’t come to me tonight.” He said flatly. Tilting his head in a way that was almost questioning. “I wanted one night of reprieve.” I sobbed. One night away from the nightmare. “I’m not so easily dismissed.” He warned darkly. I leapt up from the bed. “Let her go, Mathis!” I was nearly shouting. “Come up to WitchFall.” He bid. His green eyes glowing in the dark light night bugs. “Come to me now!” He ordered. I was shaking my head, but he’d already gone. 47 Going to Him I had no choice I pulled on a clean dress and my shoes. Barely remembering to snatch the vial from my drawer, before quietly crept from my window. Headed up WitchFall Hill. I found myself aimed for the last place I ever wanted to go again. His home. The vial cooled in my hand. The night breeze making it chilly. It dusted the treetops, making them flow like dark wings in the near blinding air. The bleak building towered above threateningly. Orange flamelight emanating from windows just above the ground. Leading to the dungeons. The higher rooms were a soft yellow from meager candlelight. He prefers the dark… Realizing I couldn’t keep the vial in my hand I tucked it between my breasts, resting safely just behind where my bodice cinched the dress. I was chewing my cheek. Wishing that someone else could be doing what I was doing while I rested. My eyes felt heavy, and I was so unspeakably tired. Reminding myself that Udora was in trouble, I pushed my body into a slow jog. Then forced myself to move faster. Until I was running as fast as my legs would carry me. Praying that there would be something left of Udora to save. I have to help her. Don’t let them destroy her. Twinkets glittered silver, illuminating my path for me. Brightening the dirt road to make my step true. They were quickly becoming the only friends I had left. Thank God for them. *** I banged on the door until a servant answered it. Even as he cracked it, I thrust it wide and barreled past him. Knocking into his shoulder. “What have you done?” I shouted as I rounded into his Dining Room. My chest heaving as I fought to catch my breath from the run up the hill. I paused when I saw him partaking of a well-laid out meal. Dressed in fine evening wear with his hair slicked back in smooth waves. Udora sitting at the corner next to him. Her arms tied to a chair and her eyes flitting nervously. She didn’t seem to note any change in his appearance. I assumed that she, like the villagers, couldn’t see what I could. Her hair was greasy, hanging about her face but she was in a clean, soft dress. Looking like she’d been well-tended. Washed for him? Or did he do it himself? Like he had Bethanie and Triana? That thought made me cringe. Knowing she’d have been horrified by the eerily intimate act. She’d feel dirty… Though we’d both already been young women when we’d befriended each other, she was always the reserved one. Whereas I was always the one suggesting the crazed ideas. Mostly, we’d become friends because she had yearned to learn more about the healing arts. So father had sent her to learn from me since I’d been trained by the village elder for nearly a decade. I’d painstakingly taught her all that I knew. But she’d never felt confident enough to use it. Udora is far meeker than I am. *** Mathis cut a bit of meat and handed it to her. Setting it between her teeth before his gaze flicked to me. “Ah, there you are. We’ve been waiting.” The ogre had been taking her to Mathis? I was confused. I stood there frozen as my mind worked it out. The whole time he was talking to me as that spirit, he’d been here. Eating with her. He’d known where she was. And that the ogre wasn’t plowing into her as he was that poor girl below. I realized I could hear nothing. No creaking of screws or the rhythmic banging of the table as he pounds into her. It was terrifying how silent it was. No matter how much suffering is happening down in those dungeons. “Come.” Mathis beckoned. “Sit and have our meal with us.” He gestured to the chair across from Udora. Putting him between us in the end seat. The last thing I want to do. *** My stomach was coiled so tight, I wondered if I’d be able to eat at all. “I had a nightmare…” “Did you?” He sent me a sideways glance. “Or were you having your Twinkets spy on me?” “I have no Twinkets.” It was only a partial lie. They’re not mine. I don’t know where they come from. “Do you know,” He scooped a bit of chopped vegetables and served them to Udora. “That the myth is that only a Mistress of Witches can control them.” “What is that?” “No one knows…” He shrugged. Giving a satisfied nod after Udora greedily gobbled the food. Clearly not being served such fare in the dungeons. That’s why she’s not fighting him. She’s half starved. I guessed. But I was looking at her carefully. She didn’t look overly pale or too thin as though she were being poorly tended. And I realized that what Mathis was feeding her was baked pork, roasted vegetables and some buttery mashed potatoes. My mouth was watering just thinking about it. Mathis cast me a look. Stiffening in his chair to look down his nose heartily. “Why aren’t you eating?” I saw the plate pushed up near the glass and realized it was for me. He knew I’d come? Or he’d done it, in-case? This whole situation was making me very nervous. “Mathis?” “Yes?” “What is all this?” I asked. Feeling like a trap was about to be sprung. “I wanted you to join us.” “So, you dragged Udora out of your dungeon to tie her to a chair and force her to eat.” “Would you rather I forced her to do otherwise?” He paused with the fork midway to her. I winced. He’s not denying that he somehow orchestrated the nightmare that drove me here. That was unsettling. He’s nestling into my mind. Clawing his way deeper. I felt a cold shiver climb my spine. “You know I don’t.” “Then perhaps you shouldn’t anger me.” His gaze slid over me in my plain gown. Lingering along my neck then over my breast, like an intimate caress. “Why am I here, Mathis?” I tried again. In a softer tone. Trying to coax an answer from him rather than demanding one. He rose to his feet. Taking two long steps put him behind Udora’s chair. She stiffened. Trying to see him, but the ropes wouldn’t allow enough movement for her to keep him in view. She was leaned forward trying to stay away from him. But his slim long fingers slid over her shoulders and gripped them a bit roughly. She winced and went as still as if she were paralyzed. He massaged her shoulders as he leaned down to put his cheek next to hers. Far too close. I felt myself tensing. Afraid he’d hurt her. I was giving him a warning look. Wanting to protect my friend. “I warned you once, Spitfire.” He said softly. “You must remember where you are…” He stood up and moved along the chairback to lean on her other side. “Remember what I’m capable of…” I felt my hands gripping the edge of the table. Eyeing it and trying hard not to think about the fact that only a handful of nights ago, he’d poured me atop it and had his way with me. Stealing my innocence and pleasuring himself within my body. Something he intends to do again. *** I felt a moment of self-pity. All I’d wanted was to have one night of peace. “That a girl.” He read the surrender on my face. Walking over to stand near me. He stretched across the table, and I felt the immediate temptation to lean closer to him. His masculine scent was already wafting around me. Smelling like sandalwood and a rainstorm. Tempting. I caught myself. Chiding myself for my ridiculous thoughts. I realized I was leaning into his nearness. Swallowing my disgust, I leaned the other way. Distancing from him. He tilted his head to offer me a smirk. As if he knew what I was thinking. He always does. “I wanted one night of peace, Mathis.” I said under my breath. “Ah. I see…But what of all the sweet things in my dungeon that yearn for the same?” I grimaced. “You, who are so giving…You chose yourself tonight?” I felt shame. Shooting Udora a guilty look. Hating that he’d gotten under my skin. “There’s nothing wrong with wanting a break.” “No. Indeed there’s not.” He put some potatoes on the plate. Ladling some soft butter atop it. My mouth was watering. “I’m rather proud of you, actually.” He murmured. I gave Mathis a startled look. He’s proud of me for being selfish? “Why?” I queried in a cracking voice. “Because you’re so passive when it comes to saving others. So, willing to sacrifice yourself... Letting me do whatever I wish to your lovely body.” 48 The Vial I gave Udora a quick glance. But she was staring at the table. Hurt that I’d chosen to rest rather than coming to him another night? Taking another chance that might save her. I wondered. I saw a single tear trailing her cheek to fall to the table. He reached behind him to give her head a reassuring pat. The motion disturbed me. He’s comforting her? My brows drew together in confusion. He offered me the plate. “Eat, Spitfire. You’ll need your strength.” He twisted a bit of meat apart and offered it to me. My eyes narrowed on him. He tipped his head back and laughed. “As I suspected.” He set the plate down before me. Spinning the fork between his fingers to offer me the handle. Letting me do it myself despite his intense need for control. He leaned over to whisper near my ear. One hand splaying beneath my neck, touching my collarbones as his fingers stretched. As though he’d choke me. He whispered. “Enjoy your food, My Spitfire.” He wants me here. He has plans for me. I felt the coil of fear. A flash caught my eye and I realized that Twinkets were flickering around Udora’s head. As if trying to draw attention to her. I noticed another by Mathis’ glass. Seeming to swirl around it so fast I could barely track it. They were entirely focused on his drink, and it took me only a moment to catch on. They want me to dump the vial in. But how? Mathis was far too close to it and unlikely to be baited away by anything other than me. I can’t do both. I looked at Udora tied to the chair and knew she’d be of no use. I have to do it myself. *** “What do you want, Mathis?” “Aww, Spitfire…You already know the answer to that, don’t you?” “Will you let Udora go?” “Eventually. But not yet. She won’t be the one tonight.” “Will you tell me the truth about something?” “What?” “Why couldn’t I have even one night away from you.” “Ah, sweet Saria.” He wove around the table to touch my chin. Lifting my gaze to his. “Because I find myself heartily addicted to you. Perhaps it was simply because I couldn’t bear a night away.” “I highly doubt that.” “Do you?” “Tell me why?” “Perhaps I didn’t want you distancing from me.” He said a bit more stonily. “Why?” I jutted my chin. “Because I might slip from your grip.” “Perhaps…” “I hate you.” I hissed through my teeth. He smirked and tilted his head in warning. His voice honeyed. “Don’t say such things to me, Saria.” “Because it’s perilously close to declaration of love to tell me I can effect you so much.” “I assure you, what I feel for you is certainly not love.” I said acidly. “Have you ever considered.” He leaned along the edge of the table to put his elbow near me. Resting his cheek on it. “How close love and hate really are.” “They’re opposites.” “Yet you can’t have one without the other.” He countered in that sing song purr he seemed to have mastered. “If you love someone, you must know moments of true hatred for the power they have over you. True anger for the pain they’ve put you through. To truly hate someone, you had to have had genuine affection for them at some point, or you’d not care about them rather then feel hatred.” “So tell me again, Saria…How you love me.” “You disgust me.” I said abhorrently. “Yet you come right back.” “You’re the most soulless being in eternity.” “That’s not true, is it, Saria. If that were true I’d have no honor and as of yet, I’ve given you all that I promised.” “Then promise me a night of reprieve.” “Of course, that’s all you needed to ask.” “You’ll let me go?” “Not tonight, of course.” He shook his head. Whispering huskily words that made my stomach sink. “Tomorrow night.” “Then what of tonight.” “Tonight…” He crooned. “You’re mine…” *** “Fine.” I sighed. “But let me have a moment with my friend.” “Have it.” He shrugged. Uncaring. “Turn your back and give me a moment with her.” “To conspire?” He quirked a dark brow. “No.” I shook my head. Assuring him. “What good would it do? You’re always a step ahead.” He chuckled. “You think stroking my ego will make me careless.” He shook his head slowly. “If you hope for that, it is not my ego you should be stroking…” He glanced down his body purposefully. “Please.” I persuaded. “Fine.” He walked to the doorway of the Dining Room and gave us his back. Outstretching his arms to frame the doorway. As if to keep me from running, should I try. It made him take up nearly the whole space. In control of everything. Especially us. I looked at Udora. Taking the vial from my dress I whispered loudly to her as I popped out the cork. Whispering to her promises that I would get her out. That she needed to be strong. That she wasn’t alone, and I wouldn’t forget about her. All the while I was tipping the vial into Mathis’ glass of wine. Letting the clear liquid vanish into the dark fluid. “It is time, Spitfire.” Mathis rumbled. “Enough comforting your friend. Time to come with me.” I whimpered. Wanting to rail and cry but I looked at Udora. Imagining that no matter how afraid I was, she had to be even more terrified. Completely at his mercy. Mathis returned to the table and caught my hand. “Udora!” I objected. He gave her a dismissive glance. “I’ll have them come get her.” “Your ogres!” I jerked out of his grasp. “Not a chance, I know what they’ll do to her.” “Not without my permission.” Mathis argued dully. He can’t guarantee that. I thought. Having seen the rapacious desires of the monsters, I doubted anyone could truly control them. “Might I just finish my meal?” I pleaded. I need to keep him at the table long enough to have another drink. “You think to buy yourself time.” He stated. Eying me coldly. Reading the look on my face, he knew it was true. “Fine. Eat your food. But when you’re done, I will have you.” His gaze roved slowly over me. “My time to feed.” On me. I sat and began eating. Mathis returned to his seat but to my grave disappointment, never touched that glass again. His gaze was unblinking on me. His arms crossed along the surface of the table. Watching me impassively. Does he know? I finished my last bite. He wasted no time. Untying Udora he caught her by the wrist and me by the hand and began leading us down the hall toward the large door that led down into the dungeon. Udora began crying out and tugging at him. Begging and pleading as she struggled to lock her heels. I was sending her anxious looks. I tensed as I considered wrenching free of his grip to help her. Grabbing her hand and fleeing together. I had a fanciful moment where I imagined us both running away. Skirts swirling as we rushed to the door and outside to the freedom of the night. And I’d never have to return again. That moment was squelched when he caught the edge of the door with his toe and slid it open. Tugging us down the steps after him. We both fumbled. Tripping over our own feet as we made our way clumsily down. Managing to stay on our feet so we didn’t fall and break our necks at the bottom. Once there he sent Udora spinning. Casting her aside as if she were no more than yesterday’s refuge. One of the ogres caught her. Pulling her back against him. She shrieked but he folded her arms over her chest and swayed with her in his arms as if they were having some eerily romantic moment. He was making a garbling sound which she guessed was some kind of a chuckle. Dancing with her. She was shaking her head furtively. Tears trailing down her cheeks. I imagined that she’d already feel the great arousal of the beast behind her. Willing to tear her body apart while penetrating her. How many times had she seen such a thing already? I winced. Imagining that horrors she’d witnessed, down here. Things that would probably never even cross my mind in my worst nightmares. But even as I was thinking that, Mathis was leading me back into his chamber of torment. 49 The Ring I stopped just inside the door. Staring in horror at the shining thing in the center of the room. Glinting metal in the moon’s glow peering down from the skylight, which inexplicably allowed in moonlight from the sky. Despite that we buried in the core of the stronghold. I stared at the device in the center of the room. A giant metal ring with flat pieces going from another smaller ring in the center. Padded with fur. The four flat pieces were all rising from the small ring straight upward. Mathis walked to them and expertly began separating the flat plates and moving them apart. Letting two scrape down to the bottom and setting the other two at a forty five degree angles from the center. “What is this?” I asked fearfully. “Something new.” He said cheerfully. Adjusting those flat plates and then sliding over levers and setting them to hold the flat pieces in place. Pinched between the levers. He went to a black corner and brought out a small wooden box. For a frightening moment, I thought he’d put it over my head. I cringed away. Hissing a breath and ducking away. He chuckled. Enjoying the sight of my fear. “It’s so pleasant to see real emotion peer out when you’re afraid, Spitfire.” I said nothing as he set the box on the ground, directly in front of the ring. He turned and gestured to the box. “Step up, My Dear.” “I don’t want to.” I shook my head. “That’s fine.” He strode toward the door. “Go home then.” He gestured out. I watched him askance. “What will you do if I did?” I sensed the danger in taking him up in that offer. Replace you with your friend. I looked back at the ring, staring up at its towering form. Knowing that it promised something bad would happen. I shook my head at him hatefully and walked forward to the box. Hearing the door creak closed behind me and him give a satisfied snort. “That a girl.” *** I stared at the cold silver metal. All flat edges curved and heated together. The fur only covering the center ring which was wide open through the middle. Big enough I could’ve crawled through it. Is that what this is for? My mind was working at a fevered pace. I crawl through and he spins it until I’m ill? I couldn’t imagine he planned something so painless for me. But it’s worth hoping. “Turn around.” He ordered. When I did, I saw he had heavy iron shackles in his fist. Where’d he get those? I obeyed. Which clearly pleased him, from the way his eyes brightened. “Hold out your leg.” I lifted it toward him. He laughed and caught my heel. Guiding it sideways enough I had to shift my foot to keep my balance. He guided my leg down and to the side of me at a forty-five degree angle. Clamping the shackle around both my ankle and the metal piece. I rattled it, sliding it up and down but finding that there was no way to get out of it. I gave his face a nervous perusal but saw only delight there. I feared I was now catching on to how this would go. “Lift your arm.” I reluctantly did. He stepped agilely on the box, just in front of me. Outstretching his arm to shackle my wrist to that flat blade of metal. “No…” I chewed my cheek. Shaking my head. But my tone was desperate. “Too late now, Spitfire. Get your flame back. It’s more fun that way.” “You’re deplorable.” He stroked his finger down my cheek and to my chin. “I find you delightful.” “I don’t care.” I said waspishly. “Ah,” He gave a satisfied smile. “There she is.” He stepped down and hopped back on the box toward the other side. Catching my wrist and yanking it up and out and slapping on the shackle. When he stepped down again, I yanked my free leg away from him. “Stop!” I shook my head wildly. “No!” “Why do you always try this, when you no very well, you’re too far in.” “Why are you so cruel.” “I’m searching for something.” He said thoughtfully. Stroking my face. “Something that will make my immortality far easier to cling to.” “What are you?” “A monster. Isn’t that how you think of me?” He caught my calf and lifted it. Making my balance drop to shackled ankle. Putting the weight of me on the shackle. Making it bite into my skin. I gasped and glared at him. “Relax. When I get this one levelled, it will even out your weight.” He quickly did the shackle and my body dropped as he released his grip. Sliding into place so I dangled by my wrists. “Ouch.” I tossed my head. He stepped off the box and kicked it aside. Pulling a dagger from his waist and starting at my skirt he sawed through the garment. Working his way up. Pushing hard through the lacings atop my skirts and the bodice and then rupturing from the collar. He tugged the dress open and worked it to my elbows. Splaying the material far from my skin. Baring me to his view. His gaze touched on me possessively. “Such a beautiful body. One I certainly love to invade. Soon I’ll be deep inside you.” “Will you be gentle.” I tried. Stalling. “I’m still sore from last night.” It wasn’t true. Veline had healed me well but I was trying to find some mercy so I could yet get him to drink that wine upstairs. “We’ll see.” He walked behind the ring and hopped to catch the top. Pulling it down at such an angle that my body dropped backward. It alleviated the pressure from the shackles and pushed me more against the metal pieces. I found the center ring set across my lower back. Thankful it was padded. But I realized why it was there when I felt my ripe ass sinking into the loop. Perfectly fitted. And exposed. Mathis ducked through the gap in the ring, to the side of me. Pulling the ring sideways to him. I realized that somehow the ring was entirely constructed on some kind of a ball axis which allowed it flow in every direction. I’d never seen such a thing. But as he pulled the ring toward him, I felt his already hardened erection pressing against the plumpness of one cheek. “Should I insert in your tail, sweet thing. Plant in deep?” He asked. I shook my head frantically. “No. No. No.” “I think I shall.” He caught the outer edge of the ring and jerked it up a few feet to put me at a perfect angle where he could stare down at my face while prodding between my cheeks. He reached beneath me and pulled them apart so his root could feel my puckered hole. He gave a tiny jab which pushed him just into the entrance. His knob parting the delicate channel to intrude inside. I screamed. Working my hands in fists at the sudden burning. “Ah, now. It’s not so bad. Relax for me, Saria and I promise it’ll go much easier. You may even learn to like it.” He coaxed into me another inch or so. I reflexively lurched up trying to get away but that only pinched him inside of me. Making him rumble in pleasure. “That little hole wants to pull me in, Spitfire. It’s begging to be prodded. Sucking me even now.” “No.” I glared at him. He palmed one of my breasts. Catching the nubbed tip between his knuckles and giving it a rough pinch while he tugged it side to side. I yelped and outstretched my neck. “Give in to me, Saria…Be mine.” “I don’t even know what that means.” “You will…” 50 Tortured “What would it take to make you stop?” I blurted. Finding myself begging as he entered me another inch. The burn becoming excruciating. “Turn yourself over to me.” As a slave? What does he mean? Nothing about that sounded good. “Meaning?” My eyes were squinted closed, and I was blowing slow breaths. Trying to concentrate on his words even as I fought against the overwhelming pain. It was an entirely different sensation than any before, and so far, I didn’t find it even slightly pleasurable. “Offer yourself to me in her place.” As one of the hanging girls. Those pitiful wretches who’ve surrendered all hope. I couldn’t do that. That’s worse than death. “To be one of your toys forever?” I glared at him. Not doing that! “You’d be the only one.” He said. As if that would reassure me. “Wouldn’t that be an honor?” I said bitterly. “It would. You’d be my queen.” A sickly, dying, black queen for him to feed on. “Oh, good.” I hissed through clenched teeth. “Bride of a demon.” “Yes.” He pushed his hips forward another bit before pulling back out. Letting his length draw through me like a rake being pulled out. Excruciating. Uncomfortable and no matter how much I fought my shackles trying to lean forward, he was inescapable. “Ahh.” I bowed up to shout. Lips straining as pain emanated from my every fiber. “What would warm you to me?” He paused to ask. Stop touching me. I blinked at him stunned. “What?” “What would endear me to you?” “Do you mean ‘make me like you’?” I asked incredulously. “As I said.” I could think of nothing. And that was my immediate answer. Nothing. Never. But I sensed this was the opportunity to try and change this dynamic. One more chance. “Treat me as your lady. Rather than your slave.” “But a slave is more pliable. More sensual…” “You like that I’m not pliable.” He gave a grudging head tilt. Thinking it over while he still applied pressure to my breast. Palming it and rolling it like a plaything. His hardness was still just inside my opening. Perched there painfully but not piercing any deeper. Yet. *** “Mmm.” He rumbled “I want to stuff into your little hole, see the strain on your face. Nothing is more breathtaking than a woman’s body learning to take something new.” “I don’t want you!” I screeched in frustration. “Don’t you?” He entered fully. Driving in until his sack rested against my cheeks and I could feel him pierced deep. I screamed through clenched teeth. Looking at him hatefully. He turned the ring, pushing it away which pulled him out of me before yanking the ring back down over him which brought me crashing back down against him and making hissing noises in my throat. “You’re an absolute bastard! And I hate you.” I knew it was the wrong thing to say. My stomach dropped even as the words left my mouth. Why did I say that? My rage and the pain had driven me to a level of insanity. He paused to tilt his head down at me. “You don’t know what hate is, Saria. If you did when you said such things, it’d be that much more lovely.” “I do hate you. I’ve learned enough of what it is, to know I feel it for you.” “If you can hate me then you could learn to love me. Give me all the things I want without ropes or chains.” I’d forgotten that he thought love and hate were so similar. “Follow you around as your docile little slave?” I said acidly. “Yes.” He gave me a thoughtful study. “I thought we already established that.” “No! If you didn’t have those other girls to hold over me, I’d give you nothing! I wouldn’t be here now. I despise you. Loathe you with every fiber of my being. You deceive yourself to think I’d ever consent to be yours. You’re contemptable. Nothing more.” He looked taken aback. As if I’d just struck him. Then his face darkened, and his jaw tightened, and I knew true fear. I’ve gone too far. I could see rage there in his face. Insult and anger. “Have it your way.” He said flatly. Stepping from beneath the ring to twirl it and fold it down so fast that I found myself dangling face first from the wheel. The shackles biting into my limbs as my weight hung from them. “You’ll be mine with or without your consent.” I felt the bouncing of the wheel that told me he climbed up on top. Walking the bars like an agile animal to approach me in the center. I heard the hiss of something rolling through the air and realized it was a strip of leather. Oh, God. He’s going to beat me with that. I thought. Already cringing in pain. Wondering if I could keep from breaking if he did that. Instead, he let it dangle beneath me before he straddled me on his knees to reach underneath my waist and catch the other end. Pulling it up under me. I heard the ting of a metal hook being dropped over a pin near my side. Then he ran the strip of leather through some device hooked on the wheel on my other side and began turning a small knob which brought the leather up underneath me and caught my waist. Lifting my center until I was braced against it. Taking some of the pressure off the shackles. But pressed my lower back against that inner ring again. Pressing the fullness of my backside through. “Just let me go.” I found myself pleading. Becoming increasingly more terrified about what he’d do next. I soon found I was right to be. I felt the wheel teeter and felt the heat of his body as he lowered over me. And this time he was less kind. Wanting to punish me for speaking so cruelly, he caught a fistful of my hair and licked his fingers before rubbing himself and then finding my entrance again. “Don’t.” I hissed. “If you do, I’ll never forgive you. I’ll hate you until I figure out how to kill you.” He sighed. “It didn’t have to be like this.” He shoved forward and entered me brutally. Arching up as my body clamped around him. Giving a long breathless moan of pleasure. “You chose this.” I shrieked, and this time it echoed through the stone chamber. Haunting me with my own weakness. The room seemed to explode in a silvery sheen, and I realized that I was seeing something waving next to me. I couldn’t tell what it was in the dark, not at first, but as I struggled, I realized they moved in motion with me. Flapping wildly. I turned my head and examined one, watching it flicker by and leave smoky tendrils in its wake. Then it whooshed back from my sight before coming down again. He forced his hard rod into me and back out. Loving the way my body suckled him. Pulling him into that tight, hot heat and then tightening around him with each intrusion. After only a moment of it, the dark wings bent at a crippling angle, folding nearly in half backward. I could see the strange outline of them distorting in odd directions until they were out of view of me. But the sound they made was a strange wet sound. Mathis gave short pants which sounded nearly pained. But didn’t stop. His weight was braced on the metal rods so only his pelvis jutted through the metal ring to delve into my ass. Stroking in and out like a bit of fire. He was grunting in deep pleasure. Rhythmically to the thudding of him pushing in again. His fists gripping the metal rods near my face as he braced himself over me. Growling as he dragged his body up to push in and then leaned back down to pull back out. Though I never saw it I felt the sharp spiking of those dark, cloudy strands of magic piercing into my torso like the spines of scorpions. I could hear the slap of flesh but soon I was distant from it. Only hearing the threat of my own words in my head. Becoming more determined then ever that I would make him pay for all he’d done. All those he’s tortured. 51 Something Wrong I was both in my body and outside of it. Seeming to float in a different part of the room. From there the vision below was astounding. I could see the powerful flexing of his back and backside. His tanned flesh moving sensually over me as he pounded into my backside. Distantly, I could feel the agony, the self-pity I was dwelling in. But from here, I could see that the strange silver-trimmed wings had folded up from my shoulders and then backward and down to lodge into his lower back. Pushing him down and slowing his movements. Sweat was beaded on him from the exhaustion of struggling against the unseen force. Does he know? The dark streamers were branching from him like sweeping tentacles, invading every part of me. But they were thinning over time. Growing weaker. Yet, those black and silver wings seemed to ripple as though they were somehow feeding on him in the same way he fed on me. I could feel him getting harder and more swollen as he worked both of our bodies. I knew I’d reached the breaking point but instead of fracturing I was blooming with hateful rage. Promising myself that one day he’d be begging for mercy at my feet. And I’ll show him just as much as he’s shown me. Soon I felt the liquidy spurt inside me and heard the huffing sound of him trying to catch his breath as he stilled. His thighs vibrating against mine as he climaxed. Slicking me inside and along my thighs in a way that was both painful and uncomfortable. My head hung in defeat, but the rage flowed through me. Rich and vital when so much of me felt like it was dying. “Every time you torture me,” I grated out. “You only make me stronger.” “Yes.” He climbed off me. Bare feet padding on the ground as he rounded to look down at me. His member now resting flaccidly against his thigh. So soft that it seemed impossible that it was the punishing tool he tormented me with. The brutal piece of iron he’d pressed ruthlessly into me. “That was something I’ve noticed.” He was giving me a thoughtful study, leaning down to see into my glaring eyes. “There’s something different about you. Something very…Wrong…” “Just noticing that, are you?” I sneered. Though I had no idea what he really meant. What could this monster possibly think was wrong with me? “What are you?” He asked. Not for the first time. Human. As far as I know. How could I possibly be anything else? I knew my mother and father well and they certainly weren’t anything ontoward. About as human as they come. “I’ll let you know when I find out.” I said boldly. Working hard to sound more confident than I was. “I must know.” He coaxed softly. *** “Even I am entitled to my own secrets.” “For now.” He conceded. As he always did, he gave me a dress to leave the room in. Some finery to mark that I’d been destroyed. The dress was burgundy velvet trimmed in a green that matched my eyes. It draped in becoming folds along the neckline and was cut in narrowly along my waist. I pulled the folds of the skirt down into place. He watched me quietly, his hip leaning against the edge of the wheel as if it were a table and not some cruel torture device. “As beautiful as I’d thought.” He said so warmly that it was shocking to think he was the same man capable of such inhumanity. Something which so delights in the suffering of others. My suffering. I mentally corrected. “I don’t care if you think I’m beautiful.” “I don’t care if you do.” He said in a sing song voice. Bumping the bottom of my chin playfully with his fingertips. “It doesn’t detract from the pleasure I receive in looking at you.” That made me resent my own face and body, wishing I could destroy everything he enjoyed. But that won’t save them. And in the end, I knew that it likely wouldn’t save me either. He could probably heal any damage I did with that unholy magic. *** “Why do you do that?” I asked acidly “What?” “Act so contrarily. If you’re going to be cruel, can’t you just be that.” “I told you, Sweetheart.” His gaze roved my face with such permeating intensity that I felt entirely exposed. Hate is only another form of love. Cruelty is only another kindness.” “Far from.” “It is all in how you look at it.” “What you think is unbearable cruelty, may be me being as kind as I can possibly be.” I snorted. “Then I’d hate to see you mean.” “Yes.” He said eerily. “You would. I rather like you, Saria. Don’t ruin it.” “I try to ruin it incessantly.” Dimples appeared to frame his mouth. “Indeed, you do. But that only makes me like you more.” “Then how do I make you dislike me?” “Betray me. But that will truly make me angry. And that’s not something you wish to see, nor something I wish to exact on you.” I yanked my chin away to glare at him. Betrayal. Isn’t that exactly what I’d tried to do tonight by poisoning his drink. I gave him a pensive study, wondering if this was him telling me that he’d known exactly what I was up to. My stomach sunk. I’d been so careful. But his face showed no accusation. It was as unreadable as always. But I took that as a good sign in this case. If he was mad at me, he’d want me to know it. “Come Pretty Thing. Let’s go pick you a prize.” He swung open the creeping door. Ushering me out with a hand on my lower back as if he were some gentleman, escorting me to a fancy ball. I shot him a look. “What?” “You act like being a gentleman is so natural to you. When it obviously is not.” “Who says it isn’t?” “It isn’t Mathis.” “Ooh.” He lifted dark brows in intrigue. “So familiar, now?” “Are we unfamiliar?” I snapped. Hands fisting. “You’ve been inside me.” “True point.” He admitted. “You don’t think I could be a gentleman?” Surely not! It’d be impossible for him! He couldn’t both send me lascivious looks, make crude comments, and play the gentleman. “Could you?” “In the right circumstances.” I snorted. “Don’t challenge me, Spitfire. I will only prove you wrong.” *** He palmed the back of my head, running it over my waving red-brown hair as if he were petting a dog. It made me stiffen. “Pick.” He rotated between women shackled on creaking ropes. “Who will it be tonight?” He walked to one and turned her shoulders to me. Another dirty girl with defeated eyes. “She is the youngest of the bunch. Your age in-fact. Most are spinsters. You too could yet have a husband, home, kids…Well, she could.” He turned away to leave her hanging. Giving me his back. “What does that mean!” “I’ve been very clear in what I’ve told you, Saria.” He tossed over his shoulder. “The only one you’re going to be with is me.” “Don’t make me prove you wrong.” I tossed his words back at him threateningly. He rounded to duck his face into me. Eyes hardening and nose seeming very sharp in his vehemence. “Try me, Spitfire. See what I’ll do to him.” My jaw tightened but I found myself taking a step back. Being so close to his ire made it feel like all air had been sucked from the hot, stifling room. What little there is down here. To hide my fear, I caught the velvet skirt and veered around him to walk to Udora’s cage. Setting my hand atop it, at nearly shoulder level and giving him a pointed look. “No.” He crossed his arms. “Let me take her out of here.” I said quietly. “You know she deserves more.” “You’ve no idea what she deserves.” His eyes narrowed on me. As if he knew something I didn’t. He’s bluffing. Trying to make me question myself. And her. Udora crawled to the bars to stick her fingers out. Staring at me hopefully. Her eyes filling with tears. Hope. I put my hand over hers. Hitching my chin toward Mathis in what I hoped was a commanding way. “Do you honestly think you’ll get what you want, when I do?” “Yes.” “What if you lose everything.” “Stop toying with my mind, Mathis.” “Fine.” He gave me a long look. “My answer is no.” “What if I just let her out?” “You’ll take her place.” His jaw ticking told me he meant it. 52 His Word “I’ve been true to my word, thus far Spitfire. Don’t press me. Bear in mind that when you lack all honor, all conscience, your word means perilously little to you anymore.” He’s reminding me how conscienceless he truly is. As if I could forget… “Then why are you keeping it to begin with?” “Such a clever little thing.” He praised. Arms falling as though he were truly impressed. Though I doubt it. I somewhat expected some venomous remark to follow but instead he answered my question. “Because it matters to you. And for now, I like this game as it is.” I hated that he never gave me any reassurances regarding the future. He enjoys watching me writhe. He always left it open to point out that he could change his mind at any moment and simply not let me leave one day. And as I’d already considered, no one would ever even know I was here. That dark reminder gave me cold chills. No one would know… Except Udora. And would he ever let her out? Even then? Looking at his cold face, I doubted that. “Pick another.” Mathis commanded. His green eyes sparking. I deflated. Looking at her forlornly. She clutched the bars in a white-knuckled grip. “No! Saria…” She wailed pitifully. “Pick another. Now.” I swallowed hard and pointed to the one he’d said was the youngest. The sad swaying girl that hadn’t moved since we’d come out. I wondered if she was even alive. I could see that being one of his sick games. Giving me a dead girl for my efforts. “She’s alive.” He assured. Accurately assessing my expression. “Saria…” Udora stuck an arm through the bars waving desperately for me to come back. Mathis walked to the other girl but stumbled sideways and had to brace himself against the wall. Pushing himself back onto his feet weakly. Swaying dizzily. I frowned. What’s wrong with him. He took another hesitant step toward her. “What’s wrong with you?” I blurted. Remembering seeing him appearing this week before. Another time he left the chamber. “You.” He asserted without even looking back. He reached the girl and had to hang onto her chest and back to balance himself. After he’d steadied, he stretched to unhook her and pull her down. She fell limply against him, and I saw he couldn’t hold up her weight so when he fell back I caught his bigger frame. Surprised to realize he felt light. Like he’s hollow. “What do you mean?” I asked softly. Wondering if he was trying. Torn between hoping he would and fearing that it’d be at the wrong time. While I’m stuck down here. Or with no way for us to get back down here when his ogres take over. *** “Thank you, Saria…” He whispered. Collapsing entirely. I looked over him at the other girl. “Are you strong enough we can get the others down?” “Yes.” Mathis said in a flat voice. Peering up at me. He rose quickly to his feet. Scanning the dungeon. “Quickly.” He urged. I gave him a confused look. But was too astonished to argue with him when he started pulling women off the hooks at a pace I couldn’t keep up with. At first I tried to catch them, but he was moving far too fast. Using strength that fully contradicted what he’d lacked moments ago. Then it dawned on me. “Jonas?” His head whipped to me. “Yes. Work quickly.” The first girl was watching us in surprise. Soon I heard the ogres barreling down the stairs. Making grunting objecting sounds at the sight of so many women off their ‘shelves.’ That was how I’d started thinking of all those hooks. Like he’s hung them as meat he’s saving for later. Mathis whirled, as Jonas, and pointed at them. “Hold it.” He put up a staying hand. Pointing for them to go back upstairs. One of the gray skinned monsters gestured wildly at the girls. Making grunting sounds and high clicks as he spoke. Mathis shook his head slowly. Pointing upward again. The ogres grumbled amongst themselves as they sulked their way back up the steps. I blew out a long breath. Stunned it had worked. “Keep moving.” Jonas said. “How are you out?” I asked him in befuddlement. “You released me.” He gave a sound as he summoned the strength to pull a heavier girl down. “I don’t know how…” “No, I’m sure you don’t.” He wasn’t looking at me. I was struggling to get another girl down but was finding I wasn’t tall enough. Nearby I saw an iron rat cage and rolled it over with my foot to balance on it. Finally able to pull her down. A couple of the ones that we’d dropped to the floor had managed to get to their feet and were helping us free the others. My hope was growing as I ran back to Udora’s cage. Clutching her hand, I tugged at the door. Trying to pull it open. “What are you doing?” Jonas snapped. “Trying to get her out!” “No! You leave her.” Jonas said viciously. I gave him a confused look. “But we’re getting all the others?” “Not her!” I stood to give him a thorough study. “Are you certain you’re not Mathis?” “I don’t particularly care if you believe me or not.” He said harshly over his shoulder. Dropping another female to the floor. “I’m trying to help them. You can help me or not.” “Jonas.” One of the girls touched his leg with a shuddering hand. “I know, Anya.” He knelt before her. “I’m trying to help you.” I rushed to his side to stare down at the girl. Giving him a confused look. “How does she know you?” “Can you stop with the questions and focus!” “No!” I gestured to the giant cage. “I need to get Udora out! She’s the whole reason I’m down here each night!” “No!” Jonas whirled to catch me by the collar of my dress. Yanking me to his face. “You’re not hearing me. You can’t let that wretch out! She’s-” I was enraged he was so willing to forsake her and save the others. Then call her a wretch. “She’s no wretch! You are! You let a demon take your flesh.” “Yes.” He admitted. “Lips tightening. And I try to make amends for that whenever I can.” I looked at Anya for answers. “He’s tried to free us many times before.” She whispered. “But he never stays long.” She was crawling across the floor. Trying to get to her feet, but so weak she kept dropping back onto her knees. “And when Mathis sees what he’s done. He tortures us to the brink of begging for death.” “To make me suffer with them.” Jonas said under his breath. Refusing to look at me again. I couldn’t imagine what that must be like. Trying to save someone and then being caught by a demon residing in your body, who takes over and pushes you into a backseat in your mind and forces you to watch while he tortures the exact one you sought to save. That’d be an unrelenting nightmare! *** Feeling sympathy for what he’d endured, I softened my tone. “Why can’t I free her, Jonas?” “It’s too dangerous.” His shoulders flexed as he reached above his head again. Pulling shackles over hooks. He thinks that trying to free the one woman Mathis is so determined to keep will wake the demon. I guessed. Feeling very confident in that assumption. It broke my heart. The only hope it gave me was that if there were no other girls down here, then if I had to endure one more night with Mathis, he’d have to free her. If we can get them all tonight. I joined Jonas. Working aside him to help him get them down. “Go upstairs.” He barked. “Wait at the door up there.” “You need to go with them.” Jonas said. Giving me a pleading look. “If I start to change back, I’ll call to you, and you have to get as many as you can outside and down to the village. Raise such a ruckus that the townspeople come out.” “He won’t hurt them and can’t take them all back, with so many witnesses.” The fact that he was so afraid was building alarm in me. “Can you hold him back.” “Not for very long.” Jonas said. “He’s unconscious right now. That’s the only reason I’ve lasted so long.” Three more girls were fumbling up the stairs when he pulled down the last one. “That’s all of them, Saria!” He said. “Take them and go. I’ll lock myself in the chamber.” He was already headed that way. Making my stomach drop. I wasn’t sure we could get out without him. I was looking around, petrified that the ogres would stop us and without him there to order them to cease, they’d catch many of the girls. A few of the girls were already crying in relief. Making more and more sound. “Ssh. Ssh.” I hushed them. Looking around anxiously. “Quiet.” Anya snapped. “The monsters are still up here!” 53 Run! They all silenced. And I realized she was far more of a commander than I. She exuded some strange authority that I doubted I was capable of. They were all looking around lost. I pointed to the door. Pushing one girl’s back to get her moving. “Go.” I ordered. The others followed as a cluster. I saw Twinkets buzzing around my head. Tugging at my hair. Seeing that they wanted my attention, I looked over my shoulder and saw one of the huge gray ogre’s stepping into view at the end of that short corridor. Staring at the locked dungeon door with a look that told me he sensed something was wrong. Time stopped as he turned and looked at them. I ripped open the door and sent the girls spilling out like a tidal wave falling on the steps. “Run!” I shrieked so loudly I was certain that my voice echoing up on the hill had to have woke half the village below. But they obeyed me. Hair and skin of every shade and texture were spilling onto the roads in every direction. They were naked but smart enough to not care right now. They just want to get away. So, did I. I was on their heels and I turned to slam the door behind me to slow them but the door was already swinging shut behind me. Coated in light. Twinkets. I could see the door rattling as the ogre pulled on it from the inside. But the power of the tiny fey was impressive. He couldn’t get out. *** There were three women running down the road ahead of me. I let them head into the village. So sore that I felt I had no choice but to limp off into Warlock Wood. My body feeling like it was on fire. I tried to make it to the Mending Place but must’ve passed out. Everything went dark. “Saria…” I heard a soft voice breathing in my ear. “We’re here, Saria.” Another. When I peeled one eye open I saw the Twinkets floating around me like glow bugs. Glittering in the blackness of the forest and casting silver lights over my face. Beautiful. I felt the hard, coldness of stone under my back and realized that somehow, I’d made it to the Mending Vale. I looked at the Twinkets but doubted they’d be capable of such a thing. “I don’t know why they’re helping you.” A voice said nearby. Veline. I turned my head to see her. Taking in her pretty, hazy, face in relief. She was leaning leisurely against a tree nearby, her arms crossed over her chest as she watched me. She was waiting for me to wake up. “What’s wrong?” I read her body language. “You got them all out.” “I know.” I breathed. Failing to see how that was a bad thing. “That should’ve been impossible.” “Jonas helped me.” “Jonas?” She straightened. Her brows shooting up and her face blatant astonishment. I just looked at her. Her gaze fell. “I didn’t really believe he was in there anymore…” “He is. And he seems to be getting stronger.” “It doesn’t work like that, Saria.” She walked over to me to put her hand on my wrist. “There’s far more to this then I originally thought.” “What do you mean?” I frowned. Tilting my head to give her a quizzical look. “I think it’s more important we figure out what you are, then ever.” “It didn’t seem that urgent to you before.” “It wasn’t.” She admitted. “It certainly is now.” “Why? What do you think I am?” “I’m beginning to wonder…If…If…Maybe…” “Spit it out, Veline!” My body still hurt. I could tell that she’d already done her work to heal me and I probably was no longer injured but I ached just the same. The pain wasn’t entirely gone. “I can’t.” She deflated. “Not yet.” She chewed her cheek. “I have to be sure.” “Can you tell me if the girls made it out?” “They did.” She shook her head in shock. “As far as I could tell, every single one is long gone. By the time he gets out, they’ll be too far away for him to easily reach.” “I don’t think you should go back there.” She caught my hand. Giving it a gentle squeeze. Though I didn’t really feel anything but the tiny surge of wind on my fingers. “I have to.” I breathed. “Just once more.” I lifted my finger pointedly. “One more time will be it.” Then Udora will be free. “I don’t think it will work how you anticipate.” “You think he’ll keep me as punishment?” “He’s absolutely going to punish you. And I’m not wholly sure it’s something you’ll be able to come back from this time.” I chewed my lip. Taking her cautioning to heart. But do I really have a choice? She’s my friend. I’d come this far because of her. I freed them all to get to her. But what if Mathis intended to replace them all. Starting with me. “I have to…” “Are you completely sure she’s worth it?” Veline said quietly. I nodded. “She’s the only friend I’ve ever had. Practically family. I looked after her like my little sister.” “How did you become friends?” “She came to buy a healing poultice for her father, and we began talking about the healing arts. She wanted to learn. From there, she was by my side for every foolish misadventure.” I recalled picking berries and looking for moss and ferns to make some of my mixtures. We’d come across some fascinating mushrooms growing amidst the grass and gave them a try. I’d spent the rest of the day trying to keep her from running off into the trees. She was so certain that leaves were talking to her. Then the sun had skipped toward her. So, she’d said. We hadn’t touched those mushrooms again. In-fact we’d learned to avoid that particular spot in the woods, entirely. “Why do you ask me that now?” I queried. “Because I fear how much you may have to sacrifice to bring her home.” “I will bring her, Veline. I’m not giving up on her.” *** Udora stood before Mathis. Tossing back her sweating hair. And rubbing her sopping forehead. “She released them all.” He was sitting on the corner of the table. Unhappy that he’d had to command Udora to let him out, because he couldn’t escape the room himself. Afterall, he’d specifically designed it so there was no way out when it was latched on the outside before entering. He’d never anticipated he’d somehow manage to knock himself unconscious and a mere snippet of a girl would manage to trap him. “Are you quite certain you didn’t help her?” Mathis asked. Udora pulled off her dirty dress. Standing naked before him. “No! I most certainly did not! You should know better.” She hissed scathingly. “Look what I’ve been doing for you.” “Pretending to be a caged animal is far from the worst thing you’ve done for me.” He rose to his feet and walked over to grip her neck. Making her gasp in surprise and stand on her toes. “You’re hiding something from me.” “You wouldn’t believe me.” “Speak.” His grip tightened and her hands fluttered up to grip his fingers though she wasn’t trying to pull away. “You-It was-was…You.” “What?” He released her to step back and give her an assessing study. “You were pulling them down. Telling her to hurry.” “I would not do that.” He hissed venomously. His eyes blackening with fury. “You’re lying!” “Why would I lie about that, Mathis? If I were truly fool enough to make up such a thing you’d be sure to find out and kill me.” “Yes.” He straightened. “You would.” Udora finished scrubbing her face with the cloth of her gown and tossed it on the banquet table. His banquet table. He looked at the dirty garment derisively. She posed with her hands on her hips and thrust out her small breasts. His gaze caressed her figure. She was fair enough. But far from the delicious curves of the woman he lusted for. “Why are you not ravishing me?” She demanded. Tossing open her arms. “I’m ready.” “I’m not in the mood.” He turned away. She rushed over to grip his shoulder. Peering around it to look up at him. “Are you forgetting that we have been planning this game for as long as you’ve desired that girl. You’re not truly liking that chit more than you are me?” 54 Not Who They Seem She was nearly whining the words. Though her eyes were huge with disbelief. “How can you be even more heartless than me?” Mathis asked her in his flat tone. “I hate females.” She shrugged. Making her small breasts bob along his elbow. He drew his arm away. “What are you doing?” She demanded. “I don’t want touched.” “You certainly want her touching you! Are you now being led by your cock rather than power?” She spat. “I thought more of you.” He rotated on his heel, and she knew her mistake a moment too late. “Mathis…” She backed up. “Perhaps I should put you in that cage and actually lock it.” She shook her head adamantly. “I do everything for you!” “Do you think I truly give a shit what you’ve done?” Her brows drew together in a blatant expression of betrayal. “It’s not me you’re mad at!” She defended. “It’s Saria and yourself that betrayed you!” She gestured to his length. “Ah, yes…Myself…” He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before glancing around the room. “Jonas…Are you still there?” There was silence but Mathis felt the hint of movement as something tried to crawl deeper within him. “There you are.” He hissed. “Have you been coming out to play?” Still no answer. But Mathis didn’t really expect one. “Are you protecting her? From me?” Udora looked puzzled. “Who are you talking to?” Mathis gave her a dead-eyed look. “How are you peeking out?” He wasn’t really talking to Udora. Mathis’ eyes narrowed and his face clouded over. His eyes burning into a silver that became nearly white. “Go back to your cage, woman and leave me be.” “I won’t stay in there forever!” She stomped her foot in a poor attempt at a tantrum. “You’ll stay in there as long as I damn well tell you too!” “Fine.” She huffed. Stalking away but tossing over her shoulder as she paused in the doorway. “Well since you’re so fond of Saria, you should probably know she tried to betray you.” “She constantly tries to betray me. That’s why I find her interesting.” Udora rounded to give him a contemptuous look. “Ah, but this time she tried to kill you.” “Why do you say that?” “Because she poisoned your drink.” His head lowered as he debated whether the woman was telling the truth. “Why don’t you have one of your precious beasties go have a taste?” She pointed above them at where the Dining Room rested. “She tainted your glass.” “Oh, you don’t like that do you?” She taunted. “It’s one thing to play with the spirited girl, but quite another to realize she actually intended to kill you, isn’t it?” His face was written with anger. But as he lifted it, he composed himself. Putting on his usual unreadable mask. “Humpf!” Udora flounced from the room. *** “Blika!” Mathis shouted. Summoning the largest of his gray skinned minions. The lumbering monster walked into the room. Nearly making the floor quake beneath him. Mathis face was blank as he asked flatly, “how did she, a tiny woman, manage to get past you with all my girls?” Blika’s face crumpled. “She sneaky...” He whined. “She take all...” He sounded mournful. “Even ones I like.” He made a thrusting motion to illustrate why he wanted the women. “I not let her go.” “And you order.” He gestured to Mathis’ length. “Say go.” “I did, did I?” Mathis rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “We get girls back?” Blika asked hopefully. “No.” Mathis said harshly. “You’ll have to go without. A suitable punishment for your carelessness.” Blika made several sputtering pitiful sounds. “Get out of my sight!” Mathis pointed. His voice rising in annoyance. “But you need women.” Blike objected. “Get weak.” Mathis shook his head like a wounded bull. “No. I think I just need to figure out what makes that one tick.” “The red one?” “Yes. Mine.” “She make you weak, Master.” “I don’t care. I want her.” “You have only one for her to come back for.” “She’ll come back for her. Or I’ll come to get her.” “How you get her?” “That part would be easy.” Mathis grinned evilly. “She’s so busy thinking I’ll chase those she freed, that she’ll never see me headed straight for her.” *** I walked the rest of the way home, feeling impossibly exhausted. I looked around but saw no trace of the women I’d helped free from WitchFall. Hopefully they’re all on their way home. I was hopeful that with so many running loose, Mathis would have a hard time collecting any number to drag back. I felt proud of myself. Proud of my strength and proud of what Jonas and I had done. I still worried for so many broken women. Mathis’ victims. I couldn’t imagine what they were going through. How do you restart your life after being kept so long as a pet in a dungeon. Already, I was unsure what I would become when I finally got Udora back and never had to go back to him again. I’ll be free. But even to me, that now sounded hollow. In many ways I wouldn’t be. I’d still know the things he’d done to me. How cruel he’d been and his reasons why. I’ll know that true evil exists. It got colder the closer I got to home. I knew that by morning it would be frosty and most of the plant life would’ve already dried up for the Fall. The weather was changing. Getting colder. So was I. I was hungry for warmth and my window looked far too high to climb into tonight. I crept around to the front door. Already feeling heat seeping from around the door. I hope the other women are safe and warm. I eased the creaking door open and saw that my parents were huddled next to the fire. Having grown cold in their room. A fur was laid out. The big bear fur that was big enough for all of us. I looked at it mournfully. Then to my chamber where I could see a foggy haze had already emanated in to take over. It looked crisp and uncomfortable. And it was so warm here. I wanted the comfort of my family. So, I succumbed to the urge to lie in their company. I snuggled on the fur next to my mother. Curling against her back and dropping my forehead against the back of her shoulder. She gave a contented sound and patted my hand before falling back asleep. A distance away, father was fast asleep on his back. Snoring loudly. His hand resting on his belly. The heat of the fire was so soothing that it felt like it healed everything it touched. I sighed. Comforted by the warmth and by the knowledge that if they had gotten away as I hoped, there was only one girl left in that dungeon. Only one more I had to free. Udora. Before I knew it, I was fast asleep. But that didn’t last long. I blinked faintly, realizing that the fire had waned until it was nearly gone. But something had woke me. I listened carefully. My heart throbbing in my chest as I sensed some kind of danger. Mathis? I looked over and saw Mother and Father, still in their day clothes, huddled in each other’s arms nearby. Fast asleep. They were unbothered by whatever strange sense of alarm had awoken me. I heard strange metallic sounds and looked up. Seeing Twinkets strung over the ceiling above me. They’re mouth’s open in silent screams. Many reaching out toward me as if in terror. My brows drew together in confusion. A weight slapped over my mouth and made my lips grind into my teeth. Silencing me. I realized it was a hand. A large, wide, masculine hand. James’ face appeared above me. “Awake waiting for me, weren’t you?” I shook my head adamantly. Screeching behind his palm but I couldn’t get any sound past it. 55 Unexpected Guest James hefted me up like one of his sacks of squirrels. He held my mouth so only tiny whimpers could get out as I clawed the back of his hand. Drawing blood. Seeming unfazed, he continued to drag me backward. Straight toward my room. How’d he know? I got my answer once we were inside. The shutters were open wide, indicating my window was the one he’d came through. How long had he been here? The thought that he could’ve been sitting there watching me sleep was unsettling. It made me feel terrifyingly vulnerable. He pushed the bedroom door closed. Hoping it’ll muffle whatever happens in here enough that my parents won’t wake. This is bad. My instincts were crawling. James growled at me. “If you’re loud and you wake them, I’ll rip them apart.” I squeaked. Nodding behind his hand. I could hear the anger in his voice. Feel the fury rolling off him that told me he was prepared to hurt me or them. He’s not bluffing. “I don’t think you understood me before. If you want your family fed, you are going to be my wife.” James said harshly. No. I can’t. I shook my head. I could be stoned to death if it’s found I’m not whole. I’m condemned to die a spinster now to keep my secret. Mathis condemned me. “Did that sound like a choice, Witch?” He demanded viciously. Witch! I’m not the witch! I wondered if James even had any real idea of what that word meant. I certainly do! I peeled his hand away. “I’m not a witch, James!” “By the time I’m done with you, that’ll be the least of what you’re called.” What’s he planning to do. A swell of fear was climbing the walls of my soul. He pitched me across the room. I felt like I was flying through the air for an eternity before I hit the bed and slid. Nearly dumping over the opposite edge in a pile of flailing limbs clutching at bedding. I caught myself and immediately averted my attention back to my attacker. I was expecting James to land on me pawing at my clothes because that had been how Mathis behaved and how even Timothy had been. I was so tired I’d have had no chance of fighting him off. He’s far too big and I have nothing left after the night I’ve had. But to my utter shock and complete relief, he didn’t. He stayed where he was. Blessedly, across the room. Maybe he’s only here to talk. Or to scare me. Hope made my chest swell. Thinking maybe he wouldn’t hurt me. “Tomorrow.” He pointed at me. “You will tell them you want to be with me.” No! I shook my head. “But I don’t.” “You will do it!” He hissed through gritted teeth. His square head flushing purple and large veins in his face jutting. Visible through the foggy moonlight seeping in through my bedroom window. I scrambled to my feet and backed to the far corner of the room. Knowing he was too close to the door for me to make it out. I chewed the inside of my lips. Debating what I’d do if he pounced. “James...” I said in a soothing voice. “Just listen to me.” I have to try to explain it to him. But he was already unreasonably angry and I didn’t understand why he was so emotional. “No.” He stalked across the room. Give me a chance to tell you! When I tried to jump over the bed, he caught the back of my dress and hauled me back up. Turning me enough to catch my neck in his giant hand. I felt his huge fingers folding behind me at the base of my skull. “You will do as I tell you.” His other hand lifted and swept back across my face. Striking me in a backhand that was fierce enough to rattle my vision. Making things blur. My knees gave slightly. Dropping my weight in his grip as I fought to stay on my feet. He shook me slightly. Making my body swing left and right like a fabric doll. I held his wrist and forearm in an effort to keep him from tightening his grip. Clawing at the back of his hand a bit, in desperation. Balancing on my toes as I struggled to keep my own body weight from crushing my throat against his palm. He wants to kill me. “What’s wrong?” He hissed in my face, casting spittle along my eyes and nose. I grimaced in disgust. “Weaker than you thought you were?” He taunted. A snort in the room drew both of our attentions, to the far edge of the room, near the window. “She’s far from weak, I assure you.” Mathis stepped from the blackness behind the shutter and into the open span of my room. *** Moonlight spilling over him to illuminate the frilled white shirt he wore beneath a green embroidered overcoat. His shoe heels clicking dully over the floor. Though I guessed he wasn’t wearing his old man disguise to James’ eyes because James looked at him blankly. His face absent any recognition. “Who the devil, are you?” “Ooh.” Mathis pursed his lips seductively. His green eyes flaring in the dark beneath the long dark waves of his hair. “So very close, you are...” To guessing he’s the devil? Or associated with him? I pondered it. Realizing the great possibility that it could be true. “It doesn’t really matter who I am, James.” Mathis said in a lilting voice as he began strolling around the foot of my bed. Which had my eyes darting from Mathis to my bed. Far more afraid of him than I had been of James. “What matters, is what I know.” “What?” “Put her down.” Mathis lifted a cane to point a silvered tip toward me. His commanding voice brooking no argument. James set me on my feet and released me reflexively. “You don’t know what she’s done!” “Oh...I beg to differ. I probably no more about what she’s done than you ever will. But more intriguingly...I know what you’ve done...” James stiffened. I looked at him curiously. I had no idea what Mathis was talking about but interestingly, James seemed like he did. What has he done. “I know what you’ve been up to with the miller’s boy...” Mathis murmured. Still taking sliding steps closer to us. James looked as though someone had slapped him. Staring at Mathis nervously. The miller’s boy. Mathis made it sound so filthy... The miller’s boy was a man two stone, at least. Old Jake the miller was the oldest villager in Drimidan. His son is a man. Not a boy. Why is Mathis calling him that? “I know what you like to do in the darkest hours...” Mathis sing songed. “And why you want this woman.” “I want her to bear me children.” James sputtered defensively. “Sure, you do. And to be pretty by your side. But she is far from a pliable doll, I promise you that. Not the one for you...” He tilted his head like a bird in the dark. Making his silhouette seem more ominous for the odd motion. He propped his cane on the corner of my bed. Stacking his hands over the silvered handle and resting his chin atop them. “This woman is mine, James.” “Is that why you’re in her room in the middle of the night.” “Why are you in her room, in the middle of the night?” Mathis countered so fast he was nearly speaking over James. I didn’t feel like I was understanding any of this conversation. But James looked highly alarmed and was inching around Mathis and eyeing the window as the nearest escape. “Yes...” Mathis said as James inched behind him, without turning his head to watch him. “Go out that window and wait for me outside.” Mathis green gaze levelled dangerously on me. “Now, Spitfire...Let’s talk about what you’ve done...” 56 What I've Done I swallowed. Feeling my gut drop and my mouth go dry. “Wh-why a-a-are you h-here? We already...” “Why am I seeing you for a second time tonight?” He asked thoughtfully. Filling in the gaps for me. I nodded, feeling like my throat was so tight I wasn’t sure I could get the words out. “Whoa...Let’s see...” He rolled his eyes like a child considering what wrongs he’d done for the day. Except he’s considering what I’ve done... Like freeing all his captives. Except one... “Could it be because all you’ve stolen from me?” His gaze landed on me again. Wide eyed enough I couldn’t read him. His features far too relaxed to warn me how badly this conversation could go were I not careful. “I-I didn’t.” He smirked. A dimple dipping into his right cheek. He lifted the cane off the bed and spun it leisurely as he approached me. I ducked to the side, trying to evade the corner but he tossed the cane up to switch hands and planted it against the wall. Blocking my body and stopping my thighs mid-step. He tilted his head to see my face as I looked at the floor. “You stole them all. I was giving them to you. Sharing them with you as you earned them. It was all fair. Above board...And how do you thank me...?” I was silent. Sure that nothing would prove the right answer. I freed them. But I was sure that wasn’t how he was going to see it. “You thank me by stealing me blind.” His tone was dark. “You always knew I was going to free them. That was all I wanted. And to never have to come back to you.” “Well, you still do, don’t you?” I chewed my cheek. For Udora. She was the last one. The only one left. “Just let her go, Mathis...” I tried to coax. He snorted. “Not hardly. Not when she’s my last bargaining chip...” “If you give her to me, you’ll be free of me. I’ll be out of your hair, and you’ll no longer have to wonder what mischief I might be up to now.” “I’m less worried about you and more worried about those that would predate on you.” James, he means. I recognized that immediately. “And your offer is highly lacking.” “I’d keep my word.” “Perhaps. But I don’t want to be free of you. I want to entirely possess you, so you never want to leave...Can’t leave...” “That’ll never happen, Mathis.” “I wouldn’t recommend underestimating me, My Dear. You never know where you may end up...” Chained to a wheel or locked in a stockade. Both had been bad enough the first time. “Why did you try to poison me?” My head whipped to him. “What?” Udora was the only one that knew. “H-h-how?” He leaned forward until he was a hairsbreadth away. “Did you really think I wouldn’t find out?” My mouth tightened and I refused to answer him. “Do you really wish me dead?” I looked at him proudly. Unwilling to tell him, I’d only hoped to talk to Jonas. I feared that confiding that might make him hurt Jonas. I’m not putting him in danger. He’s done so much already. “What are you going to do?” I asked resignedly. Knowing he would punish me for defying him. He lifted his head and drew a long breath. “Something you will truly fear.” I winced. Realizing how capable he was of hurting me. Perhaps damage me forever. I was breathing quickly. Terrified. He turned to go. I took a step after him. Catching his arm. “Will you just tell me?” He twisted to look at my hand gripping him. His gaze sliding up to my face purposefully. My hand dropped. His expression cold, he resumed walking toward the window. Smoothly hopping through before rounding on James. “Come.” He said flatly. James moved as if hypnotized. His step mechanical as he walked behind Mathis, who’d dropped the cane over his shoulder and stepped jauntily toward the hill. *** I looked around nervously. Sure that it was only a sick joke that he was walking away. He’s going to come back and viciously attack me. But he didn’t. Nor did James return. I wondered if Mathis was killing him. I could only imagine what Mathis would do to him for treading on Mathis’ territory. I doubted we’d ever have meat in our village again. I knew it wasn’t my fault. Yet, I still felt the hint of guilt. I paced my room a long while. Only stopping when I realized how cold my room was. “You’re safe...” I heard Veline’s voice whispering in on the wind. “He’s gone, Saria...” Only then did I hesitantly close the shutters and climb under my blankets to get some rest for the night. Letting my lingering exhaustion take over as I descended back into the peaceful depths of sleep. “Sleep, Saria...” Veline’s voice calmed me. Slowing my breathing and calming my racing heart. *** The next day I went to market and sold my poultices next to my father’s baking booth. Gathering bits of coin and keeping my mind busy for most of the day. I watched WitchFall on the Hill worriedly. Expecting to see Mathis coming down any moment to bother me. But he didn’t. Only as my sales tapered down for the day, and I got up to wander the other booths did I spot James behind his meat hangers. He’s here. I scanned him for bruises or cuts but saw nothing. No hint he was tortured. Utterly confused, I edged closer. Wondering if I’d imagined the whole thing. “You’re here.” I whispered under my breath to him. James paused setting cuts of meat atop the booth. Pausing to give me a confused look. “Do I know you?” I reared back and stared at him. Discerning if there was a underlying meaning here I was supposed to be getting. He was told to stay away from me? But James blinked at me in confusion for far too long. “Do you really not know me?” I queried softly. “Never saw you afore in my life. When did you move to the village?” “James...” My brow furrowed. “I’ve lived here my whole life.” “I don’t think so. I know everyone in Drimidan.” He lifted a pheasant by the leg purposely. “Everyone must buy my meat. I’m the only seller.” “You do know me.” “Know, Miss.” He said more emphatically. “No idea who you are. Now if you’re quite busy bothering me. Either buy something or piss off.” I took an astonished step back. Staring at him in bafflement. He has no idea. How did Mathis make him forget? What did he do to him? Turning to rush back to my parents I was stopped by the hard wall of a man’s chest. My eyes travelled up reluctantly. “Mathis...” *** “What are you doing here?” I blurted. “I came to tell you to come up to WitchFall earlier tonight. By six.” “It’s only just getting dark then!” “Come to me, Saria...Do as I say and save us both some grief.” “No!” I swerved around him and fled through the booths to get back to my house. Hoping to lock myself inside. And stay there. “Do as I say, Saria or I’ll be coming for you...”

Part of the Asara Pack Series: 1-THE PACK'S GIRL 2-AN UNWILLING MATE 3-MY LITTLE SUCCUBUS 4-NOWHERE TO RUN 5-TURNING TABLES ON THE PRINCESS (REWRITE ONGOING) 5-THE PACK GIRL'S RETRIBUTION (ONGOING ON PATREON AND MY WEBSITE) 7-THE LEGEND OF FURY (COMING SOON) SUMMARY: She’d escaped me once. She’d not do it again. I did everything she asked of me. She was a princess on a throne. I was her Captain of the Guard. Her secret assassin killing anyone who'd threaten her. She seduced me and then bid me do whatever she commanded. But before that, I had declared my intent to claim her as my mate. And she had fled. Like the coward she is. Now she claims to rule this kingdom. However, her people are starving and her fiancé is to blame. But will she hear a word of it? Of course not! Well, I've found a way to make her listen. It's high time she learn a she-wolf’s place in this realm. She needs a real king, and it won't be that sniveling lord with designs on her. It's going to be me. She’ll learn I'm no longer hers to command. She is mine. 01 Marta’s Urging LARA “Run, Girl! Run!” Marta’s voice was echoing in my ears. Her urgency. She had shown me the break in the border wall. Where I can get through. And I needed out. I never wanted to be part of this pack. But Edrick, the Asara Pack Alpha, had made me at the get. Despite that I was residing amongst humans. Nearly invisible as what I was. He’d known me as a wolf. He had his two vicious sons drag me into Asara territory and I was forced to join their pack and become fated to be prey of one of the unbred males because I was considered one of the few ‘breedables.’ Females of mating age. And in this ferocious pack, breedable she-wolves were easy prey for the males that became fiercely lustful under the Mating Moon. Willing to throwdown the nearest she-wolf and rut her into submission to sate their insane drive. Like the malevolent wolves they are. I had never quite fit in with wolves. And I didn’t like their laws for their females. Submit or be mounted until you do. I was quite another creature. *** I wanted out. I had been trying to find a way. And drinking Marta’s teas and listening to her ramble about the atrocities the male wolves would commit on a female under the Mating Moon, sometimes to the point of killing them, I’d decided I’d certainly not become one of them. And the alpha’s two sons had been eyeing me for a while now. Following me and sniffing me out more frequently. I’d barely managed to escape indoors under the last two Mating Moons. Just missing their swiping paws trying to snag my clothes. But the next one is coming soon. Too soon. Then Lyra Lani matured into a breedable, and Draven had thankfully lost all interest in me. Following her and marking around her hut to indicate she’d soon be the next Alpha’s mate. Draven wants her. Badly. Now there was a male marking around my hut. Draven’s younger brother, Alaric. The virile young blonde was built for battle. With tousled hair dusted with darker sun-kissed shades and fierce blue eyes to accompany shoulders as wide as a wall and a chest thick enough, I certainly couldn’t reach around him. He was Draven’s guard and equally as feral as many of the other males that’d been inaugurated into the strange pack of collected riff raff. Edrick had done a good job after the wolf plagues. Even I could admit that. Finding females and hunting them until able to drag them back to join their pack. The Asara wolves. Only the mated couples with valuable skills were permitted to join the camp. And the males had to be the most brutal and strong of what was out there roaming, to be permitted within the Asara Territory walls. Protected from the NightHunter Pack’s murderous raids. I was painfully aware there were packs out there worse then the Asara. Problem was, I had no desire to be part of any pack. Edrick had found the most vicious males to ensure the wall would be protected, and that should anything happen to him, there’d be plenty able to accept the role of Alpha. Edrick had been confident and wild enough to defend his territory and his sons, when challenged by those he let in. And any would-be challengers were soon banished from the walls to roam again in a world running rampant with plague and in immediate danger of being murdered by either King Detry’s wolf-hunting mages. We all know how black-hearted those were. Barely human. By the time the King’s Guild Commander was done training them, the mages were black-eyed and as ruthless as their mysterious Commander. The one who exudes the black smoke. We all knew of him. And know what he hunts…Us. *** Or the NightHunter raiding parties. Or starve. That’d certainly not been my favorite part of being out on my own. Hunting was sparse unless one was willing to risk making a lot of noise or crossing open ground. And the potential of being killed if they incidentally entered other claimed territories. Today, was only a few days shy of the Mating Moon. And as I exited my hut this morning, I caught the hint of male marking around my hut and knew that smell. Alaric. He was claiming territory. Then, a mere few hours ago, Alaric had knocked on the door to my hut. When I’d opened it and saw the determined look on his face, I’d met him head on. Refusing to let him know he intimidated me. I was far too fierce for that. I cower to no male. Man or wolf. But Alaric was tall, and fierce, and right now his face was so hard it could’ve been carved from granite, looking down on me. As if he doesn’t even know how to smile. Or he had some idea I was planning an escape. His blue eyes set on me like bits of ice. “I’m giving you fair warning, Lara. In a few nights, I’m taking you for mate.” The Hell you are! “Mating me or taking me as a mate?” I asked wanting to ensure I understood. Stamping down my indignation enough to keep my emotion hidden. I didn’t want to tip him off as to the exact lengths I was willing to go to refuse him. Though there’s no chance I was going to comply with either possibility. “Take you as mine. Mate you and keep you.” “Mark me, you mean?” “Indeed, I do. And as you know when that fat pink moon rises, we’re barely able to control ourselves. I’ve enough respect for you Girl, to give you fair warning that I’ve designs on you.” “And if I say no?” I crossed my arms over my chest and took an impudent stance. Alaric eyed me. Putting his palms against the doorframe purposefully and leaning down to tower over me to invite. “Try.” I intend to do more than try. “I won’t be yours, Alaric.” “We’ll see about that.” He dropped one hand from the doorframe and caught my bottom jaw. Holding it in place as he examined me. “I want you. And I’m going to have you. One way or another. I merely thought to give you time to come to terms with it.” He added as an afterthought. “Before I’m inside you.” “We’re not complete animals.” I hissed through gritted teeth. “But we are a pack and we do take mates like the creatures we are…At least those of us willing to admit what we are…” He often implied I was a fool to prefer human company over pack company. I’d never been raised with a distinct pack and had learned to blend with humans enough, I found it abhorrent to belong to a pack again. Or to Alaric. I had better ideas. I scoffed. Giving him a haughty smirk. “Good luck with that.” “I won’t need luck. I’ll have you…” 02 An Opportunity “Which is the only thing I want.” He finished. It was his vow that he’d have me that set me with determination. He will not. My face hardened. Making me seem far sterner than I usually was. I’m leaving this damn place before he has the chance. I knew enough about Alaric to feel intimidated and to know he didn’t bluff. He meant what he said. Then tonight, just as dark was beginning to fall, the camp exploded in chaos. Draven and Alaric returned from a hunt with Edrick on a makeshift gurney. Bleeding everywhere. Fury, Edrick’s Beta, jogged from his hut and swore at the sight of the Alpha. “I told him I needed to go with you boys. Damn him!” Fury followed them into Rebekah’s hut. It was one of the only times I ever knew of, that The Healer let males beyond her threshold. Despite all of Rebekah, efforts, Edrick was soon dead. Our Alpha was dead. Killed by the Alpha of the NightHunters and his son. Edrick had managed to slaughter the Alpha but only to scar the adult son. The camp was awhirl. People were sobbing. Wolves were howling. And both of his sons were grieving near the fire. Still covered in the blood of their father. *** I looked at them. Feeling slight guilt at being in the background and wondering if I should do something to help them. When I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked behind me and saw Marta there. Her salt and pepper hair a bit wild around her face. “It’s time.” She whispered. I looked at everyone around me who seemed crumbled by the loss. I blinked back at Marta. “Now is the time.” She urged, nodding toward the fire where the boys were clearly distracted by their pain. “Draven is Alpha now and both he and Alaric will need to acquire mates very soon. Whose pretty little hole do you think Alaric will be after?” I eyed her in horror. Already knowing that answer. Mine. *** I had a moment’s hesitation. Wondering. Do I stay? “The Mating Moon is upon us in a few night’s time. Everyone knows how ruthless our males become during it.” I couldn’t argue. I was aware our males were the most virile of the wolves roaming after the plague. Each of them capable of being an alpha in their own wright. With the aggression, lust and animal natures to match. Even after Alpha Edrick had found me in the woods, I had known I wouldn’t stay. They took me kicking and screaming into Asara Territory. I could hunt. So, I could eat. I didn’t need them. And I’d be no man’s victim. So as soon as they got me in those walls, I was planning a way out. “Have you missed the way Alaric watches you?” Marta persisted. I looked at Alaric’s profile. Tall, broad and blonde, I couldn’t deny he’d caught my eye more than once over the last year. He was solemn and striking and watched me like he might pounce any moment. Now he’s warned me he’s going to. Though he’d bent to my will at every turn so far. Doing the many things, I’d asked him to. “Bring me a squirrel to skin”, “Bring me cones from the needle trees to scent my hut with cloves.”, “I need a dress.” I knew his kindnesses were not based in generosity. He’s been planning on mounting me under a Mating Moon. It was nearly painful under the Moon’s sway to not have a female to pound into. The agony of suffering all night with an insatiable lust was pure anguish. Fortunately, it wasn’t as extreme for us females. Though our feminine scent did become stronger. We were more easily aroused but it was our bodies that were primed for sexual bonding. Not our minds. *** So, despite my remorse for the death of their alpha, Edrick, I came to a decision. To do as Marta told me. Edrick was a good man. And he’d taken care of me, despite my resistance. Kinder than I expected. Kinder than he had to be. Always looking for the good of the pack. I found my only friend, the only other female I could tolerate. “Vanna Rae?” She turned stunned eyes to me. Watching the bloom of havoc in the camp. “Yes?” “Come here.” I caught her arm and tugged her into the shadows next to a hut. Knowing we were near enough the fire that it’s crackling might mask some of our words, but far enough away the light couldn’t touch us here. “I’m leaving.” “What?” She gripped my upper arms harshly. “I’m going. Tonight.” “You can’t!” She looked back toward the fire worriedly. “They’ll kill you for sure!” “It has to be now. If I make it out, promise me you’ll follow. Don’t let them get ahold of you. They’re absolutely vicious.” She bit her bottom lip and nodded hesitantly. But I was worried. I could see the hollow of fear in her eyes. She’s afraid of everything. But I couldn’t say I could blame her. I wasn’t sure I’d be any different if I had no memory of what’d happened to me before I arrived here. Fortunately, I did. “There’s a break in the wall behind a tree in the south wall.” Vanna Rae was whipping her head from me back to the fire as if afraid she might be caught talking to me on the night I made my escape. Also, a reasonable fear. But I could tell from the way she was moving and acting that she wasn’t listening. She’s not hearing a thing I’m saying. “Don’t go.” She whispered fearfully. Looking furtively around. We both knew why. The Hayden brothers. They’re always watching her. “If you leave, they’ll hunt you down.” “They can try.” I whispered back. “But I’m very good at fitting in with humans. I’ll be hard to track.” “What about Hunter?” She caught my arm and nodded toward one of the Hayden brothers. I couldn’t tell which, though she somehow could. I assumed she was talking about Hunter Hayden, the best tracker amongst the pack. I was worried about him. Vanna Rae was scared for me. “If they don’t drag me back. You have to try to get away. Don’t let them kill you. Or force you.” “Uh-huh.” She could get away too. Before the Hayden Brothers get her. But I was guessing. I didn’t even know for sure if I could get away yet. I know Hunter can track at a dead run. I know Draven can run down anything with two or four legs. I know Vanquish or Jaecar won’t be kind if they get ahold of me. And I know Alaric will be filled with vengeance that I tried to flee him. The cards were stacked against me. 03 Escaping So, when chaos ensued as they came through the huge swinging door, bearing the body of our dead alpha, I’d taken advantage of the shouts and clattering and panicked shouts… I got out. Through the trees and through that crack behind the tree, and out to freedom. Evening light cast pink and orange hues along the horizon. Signaling that dark would soon be here. And this close to the Mating Moon, my smell would be more potent. Easier to follow. But I was counting on the fact that everyone would be too busy mourning the alpha and honoring Draven’s ascension, to pursue me. And the wolf I was the most worried about hunting me down would be in the thick of the mourning. Alaric. This is the only chance I’ll have. I reminded myself. As I wove to the back of the hunts. So, I took it. *** “Run, girl. Run!” Marta urged from behind me. Her words echoing in my ear as I did my mad flight through the trees. Swinging around the trunks and lunging sideways to mark trees in directions I wasn’t going. Trying to throw them off. Once I was beyond that wall I didn’t stop. Running headlong through the trees until I was so winded, I was half asleep standing up. After two days of trying to keep that pace, I caught a whiff of a he-wolf on my trail. Close enough I could smell him. Which meant he was watching me. And the Mating Moon was days away. Not a chance you’ll have me. I knew who it was. Knew that smell. So, I made a run for it. Hopping through against the side of trees to keep from touching the ground. Trying to make it hard to track me. Still, after a few more days, I was crouched in a tree watching below when I glimpsed his blonde head in the shadows. A dagger on his hip as he peered around a tree to whiff. Alaric. I couldn’t think of enough profane words to cover the aggravation I was feeling at his appearance. Let me go! He wandered below me. Moving to another tree to crouch and assess a track I’d left. Dammit! I was so careful. Not careful enough, apparently. I couldn’t seem to shake the determined male. How had he left the grieving rituals so early? His brother sent him after me. The answer came to me quickly enough. What little I knew of Draven told me that he would be furious that I’d taken advantage of his father’s death to make a run for it. He’ll want me back. And he’ll want me punished. Forget that. I’m never going back. I had no intention of being the weak one amidst wolves after I’d been the strong one amongst humans for so long. I could admit that I liked knowing I was more powerful than them. Could control them physically if I needed to. Not a male wolf. They’re far stronger than me. Especially one as powerfully built as Alaric. Physically honed from combat with NightHunters and even our own wolves, when he’d been charged with enforcing Edrick’s laws. I’d once witnessed him tossing a wolf even larger than himself like he was a bundling of kindling. He could rip me apart trying to take me under the Mating Moon. Not a chance. I’d known Draven was too stubborn to let me go so easily. And Alaric…Damn his stubbornness. I had seen how formidable he could be. Like an unrelenting wall. *** Knowing when darkness fell tonight, I’d be an easy mark for him. I quietly watched him following the marks I’d purposely left before circling back. So, I could see who followed me. Even as I’d hoped, no one would be. I averted my attention to scanning the distance. I can’t shake him and he’s closing in. I have to go somewhere close. I spotted a kingdom in the distance and ascertained it wasn’t King Detry’s Castle. I knew I’d gone in the opposite direction but knew I had to be damn certain I hadn’t somehow ended up backtracking further than I intended. No. This is someone else. I didn’t recognize the white banner with gold stars. But I’d never been this far in the Wixwood. It was rundown. Gray stone tinged brown from much congealed mud which had layered over the years. Some of the pieces of roofing from the parapets dangled along the ridges. It’s certainly in shambles. But even from this distance, I could see that there were guards patrolling the wall. It’s manned. A good sign. It meant it wasn’t utterly decimated by the wolf plagues. I dropped to the leafed ground and began to stroll toward the castle on paws quieter than a cat’s. I made my way silently toward the fringe of trees winding around the meadow which breached for the drawbridge and then the castle bailey. A long distance to cross in the open. I stood behind a tree. Peering around it as I gauged the distance. Listening carefully to see how far behind me Alaric might be. “I can smell you, She-Wolf.” I heard him call a short distance behind me, as though summoned by my thoughts. I glanced over at the rising moon. Already tossing its soft pink hues over the horizon in the distance. Soon to be fully up. The Mating Moon. I cursed inwardly. Heart beginning to race. I had no choice. I crouched onto all fours and let black and white fur sift through my pores and my eyes yellow before I surged into movement. Crossing the distance through the thin layer of trees on all fours. Leaping from the pile of my clothes which was left in the pile of twigs I’d been standing in. My plan was far from precise. Needlessly messy but I saw no other option. I ran. Pads landing and claws parting with each smooth press to leaves and wet moss. I launched myself with powerful back legs, tossing me higher in the air. Bounding more than running. My long tail was trimmed white beneath and adjusting with each of my movements to give me perfect balance as I turned nearly sideways to veer around trunks and broad roots. Knowing one misstep would land me on my side. And vulnerable under Alaric. *** I could already hear his heavy pants behind me. Huffing rhythmically with each of his steps. I knew when I’d taken the form of my wolf it would drive my female scent up to the treetops and leave it trailing behind me to summon all other changeling males. Alaric certainly wouldn’t miss it. It would also drive his hormones to force him into a change, so he could successfully mount me if he could catch me. Animal to animal. And Marta had made clear to me, how much harder it was for the males to change back human under that moon. They lose nearly all control of their bodies. The beast takes over. I was counting on that now as I reached the last of the trees and rolled to two feet. Knowing I was bare, absent all clothes and hair flying as I ran, panicked across the meadow. Screaming for help. 04 Strange Salvation I looked over my pale shoulder and through the strands of my straight blonde hair, watching the silvery wolf emerge from the trees so close behind me. Loping through the grass. I forced my legs to go faster. Carrying me at a nearly inhuman pace that should’ve lent a clue as to what I really was. If anyone knew anything. I was counting on the fact that they were simple humans who did not. Most wolves abhorred the company of humans. Knowing they were more powerful, faster and more animalistic, they tended to keep their distance. Which also keeps them from hunting us as zealously as the mages do. The wolf behind me was cutting the distance. Heading for me. He leapt and his teeth barely missed strands of my knee length hair as he tried to catch it without taking out my legs entirely. Trying not to hurt me at least. I could appreciate that. He could’ve torn my leg out from under me and injured me. But he wants me for a mate. And doesn’t want me broken. At least not until he’s done with me. I thought bitterly. Marta’s voice echoing in my ears. “He’ll break you girl. Like a beaten, pup.” *** I was moving so fast now, my toes barely touched the ground. My ankle bones adjusting and my feet narrowing into wolf paws. The only chance I have. “Help!” I shrieked. “Help!” Praying that the sight of a naked woman in the fading light would surely draw as much attention as my terrorized voice. Without slowing I ducked to sweep up a large rock and twisted halfway to hurl it back at him. My keen animal senses rewarded me. That stone hit him solidly in the snout. Driving his face downward as he yelped, and his head rolled in toward his chest. Skidding a few feet and piling dirt before him as he fought to catch his balance. Shaking off his disorientation, he righted himself with a growl and was back after me. But that head start meant the world… *** With a gap between us now, I was greeted by a hailstorm of well-placed arrows landing just behind me. Bringing Alaric to a dead stop. Shoulders hunkering, he shifted his front feet malcontentedly as he eyed me in a way that had threatening promise. He eased sideways along the wall of arrows. Guards above us were shouting at the wolf to back off. And another arrow whistled into the air. Alaric had to lunge up and veer sideways to evade it. It was aimed for him. He lifted his head almost straight upward and gave me a sideways look. A wolf’s promise for vengeance. He’s enraged. More furious than I’ve ever seen him. I hadn’t slowed my pace as I reached the drawbridge creaking down for me. I ran over it. My feet thudding over the planks before I reached the dual doors which were tossed open by none, other than the man wearing a crown, himself. Without pause, I launched myself into his arms. Naked and sobbing. And only half of it contrived. *** His arms cradled me, and he pulled me further into the bailey. I immediately adjusted my feet before anyone could spot that they were slightly furred with joints which would appear twisted for a human’s. “That’s the biggest damn wolf I’ve ever laid my eyes on, Your Highness!” One of the heavily armored knights shouted in horrified awe. I know how he feels. Alaric was impressive even in wolf form. Even I couldn’t deny that. As much as I’d like to. He was silvery fur with large black markings. And dark line running down his snout, which made him distinctive. His shoulders were wide and shifted threateningly. Snarling and baring teeth in a way that told me he expected me to turn around and go back to him. Or there’ll be hell to pay. But I’m beyond your reach now, Alaric. I gave a sly smile, hidden from those watching the wolf. Still wailing, I cast a long blue-eyed stare over my shoulder. Glinting with triumph as I gazed back at Alaric, until the guards in the bailey slammed the doors closed. Blocking him from view. He knew I’d won. Nothing he can do about it now. *** I was proud of myself. Filled with elation as I looked at the people in the baileys. Delicate humans which I could reside with. And control to some extent. I looked at the sky above and the high walls and counted myself blessed. I’ve well and truly escaped. I wanted to scream it. Shout it to the Heavens. I’m beyond the Asara Pack’s reach now. And Alaric’s. Wouldn’t old Marta be proud of me now? I was highly pleased with myself. Turning back into the old king’s neck I sniffled and feigned great upset. I’d thought the moment over until I’d heard the thud against the huge doors. Fierce enough to rattle them. His snarling beyond the door, had everyone in the bailey backing up. “Looks like he might come through them!” A man in the bailey shouted. Oh, no. My stomach sunk as I watched the door rattle again and boards at the top splintering. Surely not. “Reinforce it!” The wizened Captain of the Guard appeared before directing. “Get the King indoors!” An old man I’d later discover was King George of Enderon Kingdom, guided me through the doors. Gently walking with me tucked under his arm and within his robe. We were chased inside and the great doors slammed. Knights in heavy armor clattered down the stairs and lined up at those doors to ensure that the powerful wolf would not make it inside. *** ALARIC Alaric hit those doors over and over again. Not because he truly wanted through them. But he wanted to vent his rage. So, he’d rush them and skid sideways, ducking his shoulder and head to bang against them. Terrifying those beyond. The sound of their shrieks and men’s astounded mutterings were a happy reward for the loss he’d suffered today. I will get her. I’m not nearly done with her yet. When he’d first noticed she was gone, he’d went straight to his older brother, the new Alpha and asked for direction. Draven had read his intent as clearly as he always did, and knew that in reality, he had no choice. Even forbidding Alaric to go wouldn’t have stopped him. It’d only have cast me from the pack. So, Draven had relented. Knowing that in their great grief over the loss of their father, hunting down Lara would bring Alaric a twisted sense of peace. So, he let me go. And for the last day and a half, Alaric had known she was close. Just out of reach. He’d silently tracked her. But Lara was a clever girl and she’d known he’d come. Then she’d fled here. Wanting to believe she could live amidst humans again and deny what she is once more. But something roared in Alaric. Demanding that, that was an unacceptable option. She is a she-wolf. She belongs with me. 05 Blending In LARA I’d cowered behind the king. Wondering if that door would hold. Willing to let that pack of knights stand between me and the vicious brother of the Alpha hunting me. I’d let anything stand between him and I. As long as it kept him from getting me. “You poor thing…” The king rubbed my hair down around my tearstained cheeks. Brushing away the dampness with old fingertips. He had a kindly face. Gentle eyes but a hard jaw beyond that white beard, that told me that his hand could be as brutal as it could be kind. I was going to work for nice. I looked at him and wondered how far I could take this. How far will I go to avoid the wolves? Any distance. I decided. Steadying myself to what might come. I clung helplessly to the old king’s arms like a lost child. Forcing my face as vulnerable as I could make it. “Please, please help me. I’ll do anything…” “Of course, Dear. Of course we will. My, my you are a pretty one, aren’t you…Beneath all those tears. You’re luck you made it. He nearly got you.” You’ve no idea how pretty I’m going to be… “Yes.” I admitted. “He nearly did.” *** For days I worked to seduce that old king. Spending every moment haunting his steps and appearing in whatever room he was in until I made him mine. Persuading him to spend more and more time with me. To indulge my wishes a bit further each day. I felt his eyes lingering on me and knew he liked the way I looked. With soft blonde features and keen blue eyes, I’d been told more than once I was lovely. But where I normally tried to hide those traits, here, amongst the humans I let myself free. I wore the lovely satins and silks the king gifted me. And participated in his dances and parties. Eventually catching the eye of Bartholemew. One of the lords of a neighboring Kingdom. I was kind to him to, willing to build my bridges where I might. After one ball, the king walked over and offered me his arm. Collecting me from a dance with Bartholemew. “He wants you, you know.” He remarked evenly. “’Tis quite the shame, I only have eyes for one man.” I batted my sweeping lashes. He gave a half-hearted smile. “Do you think one as lovely as you could learn to love one, such as me?” A King? Definitely. I’d love every coin. “But I already do, Your Highness.” I crooned. He chuckled softly. “A smooth girl you are, indeed. You know I can give you no children.” “I need none, My Lord.” “After you pass, My Girl. My lands would go to Bartholemew’s children. He is my cousin.” “I care not a wit.” I shook my head. “Only that I am with you.” He leaned over and kissed my cheek. Patting my hand on his arm. *** Soon, after he wed me. Giving my own sentries to protect me. I strolled the wall now and again. Watching the treeline beyond the meadow. And I was sure, that I could see yellow eyes watching me from within the shadows of the trees. Alaric. I could feel his presence there still. Waiting for a day I forget. One day in which I emerge.... But I had no intention of forgetting. The day of the wedding came and went. I wore white, which I felt was fitting. Since I’d managed to remain untouched. And I had plans of staying that way. I had high hopes that I could control my withered old king with a concoction of herbs I’d had my maids testing on the knights for their amusement. It works. The eve of the wedding came, and to my surprise, the King sent off those that’d vouch that the wedding had been consummated. “I want no such trivialties ‘atween you and I, My Dear. When the time comes you wish for the act. I shall be here waiting.” I was pleasantly surprised. Finding myself liking the man more and more by the day, despite my general dislike of males. I took full advantage of his kindness and prolonged that day and when it seemed he was growing impatient, I relented and spiced his drink with my herbs then attempted to seduce him. To his dismay, and my great relief, we found he could not rise to the occasion. Then came the time when I walked those perimeter walls and no longer felt Alaric’s gaze on me. Does he know I am wed? That I was claimed by another? For some reason that thought didn’t bring me joy. Despite the King’s kindness, I found myself lonely over the long months. Missing the company of creatures who understood what I was. I’d never thought I would miss the wolves. But I, at least, miss the camaraderie of the she-wolves. And Marta’s old wisdom. I walked the walls again and felt no eyes, no presence. I thought for sure, he’d finally gone. Surrendered me to the humans, afterall. I should’ve known better. 06 Found It was a normal morning. I rose and my maid tended me in my morning rituals. Brushing my hair until it was a soft yellow halo framing my face. She then plaited it. Weaving in some shining white pearls. Next, she dusted my lips with a bit of rouge to freshen my face. She pulled a sky blue dress of fine silk over my head and helped gather my hair from beneath it. Tightening the laces until I felt I couldn’t breathe. Then helping me into the matching slippers. The fire was still needed to warm my room because though the sun was up, it was a moggy, damp morning. And the castle seemed to encourage the dampness to cling. Building the chill. I grabbed a gold silk wrap with tassels on the edges and pulled it around my shoulders. Emerging from my room with a purposeful walk. I’m starved. I had every intention of heading straight to the Dining Hall to retrieve some breakfast when I was stopped in my tracks. A knight was passing me in the corridor. He wore full armor, but his helmet was tucked under his arm as he reached me, emerging from doing rounds in the other direction. It was a face I knew. One I hadn’t yet been able to forget. His spiked dark blonde hair and keen blue eyes made him highly distinctive. So does his large frame. “Alaric...” I said in horror. His blue eyes were intent on me as he passed me. Not blinking and not wavering from his intended direction. “Princess.” He nodded in a cold greeting. “I’m the queen!” I corrected haughtily. “Not to me, you’re not.” He was already past me and taking the stairs. “You’ll always be the spoiled princess running from what she is.” “I could have you beheaded for that disrespect.” I yelled down the stairs after him. “Try Princess.” He turned at my baiting, and rested his foot one step higher toward me. Making me ease backward. Wondering if he was going to come at me. “And I’ll expose what you are.” “You can’t.” I hissed. Looking around worriedly now. Hoping no one would hear him. “I can. And I will. All I have to do is show them what I am. And they’ll be so afraid I’m telling the truth about you, they’ll have you beheaded. Are you willing to see if I’m wrong?” His blue eyes brightened. I know that look. It was a threat. A warning. “Have a good day, Princess. I’ll see you when I return.” He’s coming for me. That’s what he means. I couldn’t fathom how he had gotten so far into the castle masquerading as a guard. Where is the Captain of the Guard? I summoned the man with a shout, but by the time he arrived Alaric had vanished down the stairs and into the bailey. I didn’t dare chase him. “There’s an imposter in the castle masquerading as a knight!” I declared. Blonde hair and blue eyes! Have him tossed.” Old Damien’s brown eyes were huge. “I can’t fathom how someone could’ve got in. The Guards are at the wall.” He gestured beyond the bailey. “No one has entered, Your Highness.” “Find him!” I commanded. “Right away.” Damien turned and began shouting for his knights to assemble. Giving them the orders I'd given him. Instantly feeling relief, with my certainty that they’d catch him, I retreated to my chamber. *** There was a soft knock a short time later. I opened it and found Damien himself at my door. Looking puzzled. What’s wrong? It dawned on me instantly. They didn’t find him. A swirl of dread began climbing through me. “What?” I asked hesitantly. “There’s no imposter now, Your Highness.” He shook his head. “All the knights are present and accounted for. No missing armor.” “Are you sure they’re all yours?” Damien nodded. “All men I’ve trained myself. I know their faces, their names. No imposters.” I frowned. Shaking my head as I closed the door. My jaw tightening in frustration. He got away. Alaric had come into my sanctuary, taunted me and then left without a trace. Damn him! I stayed locked away in my chambers until after dark when I went to my husband’s chambers. Feeling confident that Alaric would be long gone by now. I paced there, jerking my skirts. “What is it, My Queen?” The King asked with a lifted brow. Looking vaguely annoyed by my abrupt behavior. "We must increase my personal guard." “Why?” He asked slowly. “A man was outside my personal chambers.” “What?” The king looked appalled. “Who?” “I don’t know.” I lied. Biting my tongue on the words, hating lying to the man that had been so kind to me. “But he wasn’t one of our knights.” “It is done, My Queen.” With those simple words, the King had given them to me. As he does, anything I ask for. “Are you reassured, Queen?” I nodded. “Thank you.” I murmured gratefully. The more knights between Alaric and I the better. Though I feared there might never be enough to stop him. It was undeniable that he was a force to be reckoned with. An immoveable wall when he set his mind to something. *** “Come to bed, My Dear.” He patted the bedding next to him. He was already lying there. His grayed head sunk into the pillows. He was often there, anymore. His health taking a turn for the worst in the last few months. I summoned my maid, who helped me from my dress but left my hair plaited as per my request. Keeping my hair bound was a reminder for me that I must always keep myself under control. To keep what I am hidden from prying eyes. In a cotton nightdress I crawled beneath the blanket on reluctant feet. Settling into the warmth. There was a sickly odor to him that told me his body was decaying from within. That thought saddened me. Despite that he could have a hand quick to punish, he’d never aimed it at me. His hand began caressing over me and I worked hard not to shrink away. To give him what little he asked in return for the comfort and safety he’d given me.

42 A New PLan Vanquish grunted. Then made a sound which I was fairly certain was a low chuckle. He caught the hair at my forehead in a fist and used it to push my head back against his leg. So, I was laid flat again. “So fierce, my little mate.” He murmured. Both pride and arousal brightening his eyes. I growled in warning, and swatted his hand to make his grip lighten. He’s reminding me, he’s dominant. I recognized. I know! My lip curled slightly. I had to remind myself again of the tenuous line I walked being mated to three aggressive men. I could lose control of them if I’m not careful. If any one of them decided they needed to take over our group instead of letting me run it, I could be put in my place as most she-wolves were. That would be unbearable. I liked things as they were. On my terms. I saw in my mind a shadow of a future where they tore at each other as they fought over the right to breed me. Forcing me to be their Pack Bitch rather than a revered mate. I couldn’t bear it. My eyes roved Vanquish’s face. Does he know that? He was leaning over to smile down at me. Giving me a fond study. “I don’t want to see you get killed, you know?” His words broke into my thoughts. “And slaughtering every NightHunter convert we come across is a good way to work get there.” He’s not wrong. Eventually their numbers would outdo ours. That could get us killed. I had enough sense to know that if that happened, it would most certainly be my fault. “And as I said, I don’t particularly care for killing wolves. The plagues did enough of that. Destroying ourselves only makes it easier for the humans and their mages to come after us. Mages… Like the one with Hawk. I remembered how she’d look at us and briefly wondered if she’d turn on us all. I didn’t trust mages. Not after all I’d heard about them. *** I sighed. “So, what do you propose?” “We give them the same opportunity the NightHunters did.” Meaning what? I quirked a brow and rolled to my side to peer up at him. So, he knows he has my undivided attention. He always likes that. “Look at that brother and sister from today.” He gestured toward the door. “Unless I’m gravely mistaken, we seem to have earned his loyalty, at least. For the good and the bad we did today. Why not others?” “You’re saying to offer them all to join us?” I immediately thought of the vulgar beasts mounting the sobbing, screaming girl while they laughed and urged each other to new levels of cruelty. No. I’d be no part of a pack with such. “After we slaughter what is clearly vile.” He amended. Watching my expression, and clearly guessing at my thoughts. “Why not?” That thought was less daunting. But I still had some objections. What of those that only feigned loyalty to us to try and get close enough to kill us. “We could end up with a great number of traitors in our midst doing that.” “But more allies...” “Vanquish...” I shook my head. “Yes?” He blinked gorgeous green eyes down at me. “Sometimes I hate that you’re capable of such wisdom.” He just doesn’t know it yet. That thought rocked me to the core. I can’t imagine a world without him in it... *** I fell asleep that night. Faintly surprised that Magus, Hawk, and Hawk’s little mage had not returned inside. Remaining stationed out on the lawn instead. I knew how risky that was and worried for their safety, but my mates had not trusted the strangers enough to allow them to stay inside with us. Magus had suggested going out and keeping watch. After I’d told them to send Killian word I was here. And ask him to come, they’d left. Magus had looked faintly worried and muttered. “I’m not sure that’s as simple as you think.” “If you tell him.” Hawk gave him a quick look as they stepped outside. “He’ll get here. You heard him. You know how long he was looking for her.” He was searching for me. That made my heart surge. I wasn’t as alone as I’d thought. He and BailaLae had been out there… As if sensing my thoughts, Vanquish asked. “Will we wait for them to return?” He was sitting up and staring at the door. As if worried someone will burst in to come after us. But I was reassured by the presence of the others out there. *** “Did you talk to the boy while you were cleaning up?” Bodies. My mind filled in what I meant even though I didn’t care to think about it. “Yes.” Vanquish still stared toward the door. I was looking up at the bottom of his square jaw and could just see his dark lashes above his cutting cheekbones. He’s beautiful. “His name is Jonathan.” “Poor boy.” “He’s not really a boy, Vanna.” Vanquish glanced down at me. Stroking my bangs back from my forehead rhythmically. Soothing me. “He’s a young man. Certainly, old enough to be a threat to the NightHunters. They locked him in that shack, knowing he’d be close enough to hear his sister screaming. They didn’t bother to feed and water him, which means they were going to kill him.” His lips tightened. “They just wanted him to suffer first.” “Sick bastards.” “They’re more than that, Vanna…They’re truly evil. And if they got their hands on you…” His gaze turned fearful as his gaze traced over my form. “They’d do equally as much to you.” “You’d never let that happen.” I breathed knowingly. “No.” He shook his head adamantly. “I would not. Not ever. But I can’t stand against an entire army with just my brothers.” I swallowed hard. “You’re right.” He sighed. Looking toward the door again. “We’re going to have to recruit them. As you said.” I relented. “Because I can’t lose you.” “It sounds like you’ll soon have far more than us.” There was the hint of fear in his voice. Did he have to worry? I asked myself. If I had my family back along with their power, would I run to them and leave my mates behind. No! The answer was instantaneous. As much as I sometimes feared them. Worried about how they might react, they were the most fiercely loyal of any pack. And I’d not forsake them. Ever. They’re mine… *** The next morning, there was a knock on the door that woke Vanquish, Racer and I. Hunter had been the one on watch and was the first one to stand up and respond. He opened it and revealed Jonathan outside. “We can scent wolves in the distance.” He remarked. “Magus already scouted and there’s another NightHunter encampment just ahead.” He paused. “But?” Vanquish demanded. “But Magus said there’s far more than was here. It seems to be a whole camp.” Vanquish, Hunter and Racer all turned their gazes on me. I was nodding slowly. “Then that’s where we go.” I stepped out. Planning to find Magus and scout the camp with him to see how many there were. I felt a hand on my arm and twisted to look at Racer. The look on his face was rather fierce. “I think you’re forgetting something very important, Little Mate.” “What?” I blinked at him. His jaw ticked and there was annoyance on his face. My gaze flicked to Vanquish who shifted uncomfortably. “Mating Moon is coming in a few nights.” Vanquish reminded. Oh, no… I’d forgotten all about it. But from the look on the two men’s face, they hadn’t. They were probably already feeling the effects of the moon. Which explains Vanquish grabbing my hair last night. And Racer snatching my arm a bit roughly today. In a few nights, they’d be nearly crippled with their arousal. 43 Mating Moon on the Rise “You’re going to need me?” I said nervously. Chewing my cheek. I’d already dealt with another Mating Moon since that first one. It hadn’t been nearly as brutal. Still… “Yes.” Vanquish nodded. “But I don’t think that’s what he means.” “I mean they’re going to scent you a mile away.” Racer warned in a dangerous tone. “I’m not letting you go anywhere near that camp.” Shit. I wanted to go. Wanted to see how big their force was. And what resources they have. Magnus walked through the trees. Catching the tail end of the conversation. “He’s right, you know? I was standing downwind from you and could smell you down the hill.” He gestured behind him. “Any closer and they’ll know you’re here.” Dammit. “I’ve already got my mate hiding in the trees and staying camouflaged as much as possible.” Magnus warned. I deflated. “It’ll be alright, Vanna.” Racer tucked me under his arm and ruffled my hair like I was a small child. We’ll keep you plenty occupied until then...” “Ugh.” I groaned. Rolling my eyes Heavenward. But when he chuckled and looked away, I was smiling. I, more than anyone, knew how dangerous the Asara Pack males could be under a Mating Moon. But that had been when my males were unsatisfied, yearning and unmated. They’re going to be much more manageable now. At least I hoped so... *** I was pacing the small shack when nightfall came and all my mates were crowded into the shelter. Magnus and Hawk and Jonathan were taking turns keeping watch outside the door. I could smell the odor of NightHunter males scenting upwind from us. Which means those downwind, have gotten a whiff of us. Like Magnus said. As the Mating Moon drew closer, all wolves became more potent. And more sensitive to the scent of the others. Vanquish came in groaning. His eyes lit on me. “You smell like the sweetest Heaven.” He groaned ferally. His eyes brightening yellow. “Pure sexual allure tantalizing these woods.” Hunter was close on his heels nodding. “I’m going to need you tonight, Vanna Rae...If you don’t want me to be fierce in a few nights time.” I gave a low growl. Not liking when he tried to tell me what to do. Like now. “Strip down for me, she-wolf.” He was sauntering toward me. His gaze roving my body hungrily. I looked at the other two who were studying me yearningly, though they didn’t seem quite as frenzied. I remembered last year. This had been about the time, they’d all discovered I wore nothing beneath my cloak other than scraps. They’d pawed, rubbed and thrust all over my body. I was eyeing them nervously. “Don’t look at them.” Vanquish stepped into my view. “Look at me. Soon enough it will be all of us. But tonight...You’re mine.” Over his shoulder I glimpsed Hunter looking mournful in the corner nearest the door. And in the far right corner was Racer glaring bitterly. He’s often jealous of Vanquish. But I knew he’d never challenge him. We all know he can’t take him alone. I wasn’t sure why Vanquish already seemed more effected but I was guessing it was something to do with the fact that of the three of them, he was clearly the most dominant. The one with the most testosterone. I theorized that this made him more aggressive, earlier. As animals, he’d be more inclined to pick his mate earlier on. To have more time with her. I gave him an anxious look. “Don’t you run from me, Vanna Rae. It’s all over your face.” He was generating raw male sexual aggression in waves. I shook my head an took a step back. His eyes narrowed in warning. I rounded to bolt toward the door. Or Hunter. I wasn’t completely sure which. Though I knew Hunter wouldn’t save me. Not right now. He’s more likely to join if I get his blood up. Door. But I didn’t get to make it one step. Vanquish had moved in a blur of motion and caught me around the front of my waist. Swinging me in a full circle and planting me against the wall. My hands catching myself near my face. “Vanquish...” He growled in response. “Why do you so often try to run from me.” “I don’t. Usually.” “I’m not just talking about on your feet, woman.” Mentally? “I don’t understand.” He molded to my back. Putting his hands over mine and letting me feel the heat of his hardened arousal against my buttocks. “You like your distance...” He rubbed his nose along my cheek near my ear. Nuzzling me and purring in my ear. “As you can see...I don’t. It’s time you give over to us. Fully.” “I have.” I objected in a soft voice. Trying hard not to antagonize him. I could feel from his touch that he was superheated. More beast than animal right now. “What’s going on?” I asked him. “Why are you like this already.” He jerked his head in an agitated movement. Recognizing himself that his behavior was a bit off. “NightHunters have been marking all over these woods.” “I don’t understand.” “My beast is reacting to the threat. I marked the area as mine.” It meant he was scenting the trees. Marking. Claiming this area of the forest. Such a primal act would bring out the beast in him, I knew. The nearness of the Mating Moon only feeding it. And the lust of the NightHunters. Wolves are pack animals. As such the lust of other wolves, even rival packs, could get their blood up. Those NightHunters down the hill were likely large fighting males and currently rutting breeders. More than he can take right now. “Vanquish...” I nearly whimpered. Sensing his aggression and remembering the burning pain I’d felt in my ass when he’d planted in it that first time. Pinning me to my cot and making it impossible to escape his fierce cock. “Say my name...” He caught a fistful of my hair and pulled me off the wall enough to slide a hand between my body and the wood. Feeling my breast and pulling me back against him. He was writhing his rock hard root against my crack even now. Rubbing his lips along the back of my neck and through my hair. “Do you know what you smell like to me?” I shook my head slightly. “Lust. Sunshine. Leaves in spring. Laughter. Desire... Everything I want...” *** I’d been focusing on his talking and hadn’t realized he was sliding the back of my dress up. “You’re afraid, Vanna Rae. I can feel it.” I was. “I’m not afraid of you, Van.” “You are of my beast.” “I don’t want hurt.” “Then give yourself to me so I don’t take it.” He growled through gritted teeth. “What do you want?” “To hurt you enough, you’ll feel me tomorrow.” “Not in my ass.” I pleaded. “Then bend over for me.” I glanced around and spotted a low dresser, half collapsed on one side and slid from beneath him. Eyeing him warily as I wandered to it. “No.” He shook his head. He rounded and collected a plain wood chair from another corner. Bringing it over and slamming it down. Giving me a meaningful look. “Over that?” My brows shot up. He’d never had me like that before. I wasn’t sure how to do it and was terrified it’d hurt. I’d felt safe, the many times that I’d been with him since because he typically let me control the pace and position. But right now, he was very much in control. I’m a mouse on a string. And a wrong move, could have him pouncing on me and shredding my dress to get at my hole. “Yes.” I walked to the side of it and began looking at it. But when I glanced at him, he was shaking his head. He spun it around and pushed it so the seat was against the wall. That left the back toward me. “Take your clothes off.” He commanded. I undid the fastens and stepped from it. Feeling very vulnerable before his aggression which now filled the air. Not as forceful as his rage in the woods but damn near. I put an arm over my breasts to cover myself, gripping the opposite elbow and letting my other arm hang before the nest of my sex in an effort to hide myself from his eyes which now seemed far too greed. Roving me like a wild animal who’s caught sight of prey. He’s going to fuck me brutally. I sensed. Fear clambering up my spine. 44 Brutality He was staring at me covering myself with blatant disapproval. He nodded his chin down and my arms obediently fell away. Letting his gaze rove over me like a fondling touch. Caressing every part of me. “Chair.” He jerked his head toward it. Not giving me a choice. I walked to it. Looking at him next to me in confusion. “Lean over it and grip the seat.” I blew a long breath and leaned over it. I heard the rustle of him removing his clothes and felt his large hands land on my bare waist, just above where my hips flared. I felt the hardness of his cock prodding my entrance and awaited the vicious thrust that would plant him in me. “Van…” Racer tried to intervene. A sympathetic note in his voice. Trying to calm his brother. Vanquish whipped around as if challenged to roar at them. “Go to bed.” And for the first time I could recall, the other two slunk over by the fire to obey. Watching uneasily. If I cried out, they’d come running. I was going to have to be quiet. My stomach tightened with the hint of fear as I gripped the seat in clenched fingers. My jaw locking and my eyes squinting closed. My bared legs would soon feel him. My ass was offered into the air like a hole presented for his pleasure. I knew my slit was already damp and would welcome his thickness, despite the racing of my heart. He stepped between my ankles and lightly kicked them apart. Opening me further for him. I flinched. I knew what he was doing. He was demanding my submission. Cold and aggressive. He was going to hurt me, dominate me. Prove I was only a female. And there was a good chance it was going to hurt. Like it did under the Mating Moon. *** No! Something in me fractured and became furious. That’s not happening again. Not like that! The she-wolf in me was nearly roaring in objection. My head snapped up and I rounded on him. Remembering who this was. This is Vanquish. My mate. And I was a Gallion. I refused to fear him. His face dropped into mine predatorily as he slid his feet forward until we were toe to toe. “What are you doing?” He snarled through gritted teeth. His shoulders swaying around mine as he moved like a stalking wolf. Threatening me with his stance and raw aggression. Only then did I realize I’d been wrong about him stripping. He’d shucked his dark breeches but still wore a leather tunic over his shoulders. Open down his chest and baring his arms. I’d barely noticed it when he’d stalked in. He’d already been in such a fine rage, I couldn’t have noticed. “Standing up to you Vanquish. I’m your mate. Not your bitch.” “You think I don’t know that?” He grated out. “I think you forget.” “I forget nothing.” His lip curled in disdain. “I’ve given you everything. Yet it is Hunter you run to for your secret favors.” Hunter growled from the corner, but Vanquish didn’t even look back at him. He can’t see anyone but me right now. *** “Is that what this is about?” I asked in confusion. Glaring up at him. Breathing heavily, as I prepared to be possibly bitten into submission or thrown to the floor and taken by force. “It’s about everything.” He tilted his head. “Are you just dragging us out here to fight the NightHunters in the hope that we all die off?” There were whines from the corner and I looked nervously from Vanquish to Hunter then Racer. “Is this some kind of vengeance you’re going to exact on both them and us?” He persisted. My brows drew together. “It’s not like that!” “Yet you’re not saying no.” He caught my shoulders and slammed me backward into the wall. Knocking the air from me but not hurting me. Fierce. But controlled. If he weren’t in some kind of control, he’d have hurt me by now. His wolf would’ve attacked me for my defiance by now. “It’s the scent of all the males marking the area, combined with my heightened pheromones that is effecting you, Vanquish.” “I know very well what it is.” He hissed. The room nearly vibrating with his power and fury. He was imposing. Generating ferocity like a heat wave. “Why did you go to Hunter instead of me?” That question surprised me, and I blurted the first answer that came to mind. “You’d have told me no.” I’d considered that, but I’d known what he’d tell me. I couldn’t risk that. I needed to know where the house was. “I’d have told you I wouldn’t let you endanger yourself or them.” He corrected. Which is what I feared. “No.” I agreed. Reiterating that he would’ve denied me. “You’d have told me no.” “I look out for all of us. You know that.” He stepped back. Glaring at me accusingly. As if me suggesting Hunter find the house was the opposite of that. I watched over him to. I reasoned with the Alpha. I was keeping him safe too! But a tiny piece of me knew he was right. I did still put Hunter in danger. But acknowledging that only made me angrier. “You’re not our Alpha!” I said acidly. “Neither are you.” *** What? That was probably the very last response I’d have ever expected. Is that what I’m trying to do? I hadn’t seen it that way. At least, not until now. I didn’t see myself as Alpha. But I did view myself as something akin to the lynchpin that bound us all together. I was always the peacekeeper. Always the one taking the initiative to explain things to the men that so rarely communicated. The boys fought more often than not. But when they’re all busy trying to please me or tending me, they’re united. “You know what I’m after.” I told him. I want them to pay for killing my family and stealing my life. And taking away my memories. “You better not be trying to kill us.” His hand moved from my shoulder and sensually turned to palm my chest. I stared at him horrified. That’s not what I’m doing! Spanning his fingers along the base of my throat to the hollow of my cleavage, he skid to the side and turned that grip to clutch my neck. Moving threateningly close to whisper in my ear. “Remember, Baby Girl. As much as I love you. I will punish you if you get my brothers hurt.” I swallowed hard. Glaring at him sideways. My defiance still written over my face. “Now give me what I want, She-Wolf.” He commanded in a hushed whisper. “Before I take it.” He means me. Bend over and take it. That’s what he’s saying… “No!” I batted his forearm down to meet him nose to nose. “You won’t bully me, Vanquish!” *** “No?” He tilted his head. Nearly intrigued. “Then what do you propose?” I was silently considering it. Trying to figure out how to keep from completely submitting to him. “Because I. Will. Have. You.” He emphasized each word in a way that told me he meant it. “Perhaps you will.” I said in a coaxing voice. Surprising him enough, his dark brows shot up. “Perhaps you won’t. But I’ll certainly have a say in that.” I abruptly lurched forward and caught fistfuls of his tunic at his chest. Jerking him around with me to violently shove him back against the wall. His head hit a bit hard, but it only made his eyes widen, focused on me as if he wasn’t about to blink. “You won’t turn me into a Pack Bitch.” I said viciously. “Not even for just the three of you.” His face abruptly relaxed and he caught my shoulders more gently. His head falling back against the wall as he eyed me down his nose. “I’d never do that.” “That’s not what you are!” Hunter defended from the corner. “Never.” Racer agreed. Good. *** “You will stay.” I pointed at Vanquish. “You won’t move. And you will do as I command.” “Oh, will I?” He queried. “Yes.” I said more softly. Letting my grip on his tunic smooth to a flattened palm. “And you will learn the rewards of your patience under control.” He gave me an intrigued study. “I know how to handle your beast.” I purred up to his mouth. “I do not fear him.” “Don’t you?” “No.” I shook my head. “I invite him to come out and play with me.” “That’s a dangerous game.” “I’m unafraid.” “Perhaps you should be.” He countered in a dangerous tone. “Perhaps you should…” 45 In Control I began to lower before him. Dragging my hands down his chest and belly to push them under the cloth and feel the thin layer of skin over sinewed muscle. The tightening of his abdomen as I touched so close to his root. I looked up at him as I slowly parted my lips just below the head of his partially swollen rod. I slid my lips from the tip. Opening them around the knob and taking excruciating time to lower him into my mouth while I kept my palms flat over his hip and stomach. Stroking him with only my mouth as I took him in fully. Still looking at him as I tightened my lips and suctioned around him as I drew off his length. Making him immediately tense and grow firmer. I did it again, letting it pop from between my lips before starting again. Then I began to do it faster. He moaned deep in his throat. His head falling forward to watch me work. He reached to scoop my hair from my face. Holding it back along my temples, just above my ears on both sides. Giving him a better view of me suckling him. “Harder.” He demanded roughly. I did. Ramming him into the back of my throat and working his length more quickly. His body became tenser. I could feel the muscles of his thighs rippling near my elbows. He began reflexively thrusting his buttocks forward to the rhythm I created. Forcing his cock deeper into my face. “More.” He said raggedly. I caught one of his hands and guided it around to the back of my head. Knowing what would happen. And it did. He pulled me forward as he thrust in. The excitement of that brief moment of force was enough to have him spurting in my throat, his fluid pouring into me. I rose triumphant. “Who is in control now, Vanquish.” His head lowered and his eyes flashed yellow as he gave me an evil smile. “It think you forget, Sweet. We’re getting perilously close to the Mating Moon. I could fuck you all night.” He caught me around the waist and hoisted me up. My legs automatically wrapped him as they always did when he lifted me. But in this moment that opened my entrance directly over him and he didn’t hesitate as he slid me down to embed int the hot flesh at my center. I cried out and dropped my head back. But it wasn’t pain I was feeling. My nails bit into his shoulders at the sudden sensation of being stretched. Of having his hard branch pressing deep into my core. My own weight holding me down on him piercing me. Making his cock inescapable. I tried to lift up by leveraging the hold I had on his shoulders. But he hooked his arms around behind me to lay flat up my back and scoop my shoulders. Pulling me down on him to meet his ferocious pounding. It was delicious tensing and the female part of me liked how vulnerable I felt. Liked how in control he was. I wasn’t submitting to him, and he wasn’t forcing me into something. My wolf was meeting his in equal lust. Ravishing each other with equal fervor. “Hunter. Racer.” He summoned them. They hesitantly came forward. Racer immediately looked hopeful as he watched my ass gliding up and down seeing my body riding his length. I knew that look. He wants to shove into my ass. “Take her arms.” Vanquish ordered them. Startling me. “What?” “It’s not always about what you want, Vanna Rae.” *** We were at war. I was beginning to understand this. Engaged in a cruel fight for control. Me by manipulating and coaxing him to give me all that I desired. Like fighting my enemies for me and taking back Gallion ground. Him, by trying to prove that he was still the commander of our little party. In a way we were both Alpha’s of this pack. And we were doing what any rivals did. Fighting to discover who holds more power. But the reality was that I needed Vanquish. I had to give him some ground to gain some ground. So, it was back to that fine line again. I’m going to have to let him do whatever he’s up to now. Racer and Hunter wanted to try to make peace between us, but when Vanquish was volatile like this, they knew better than to cross him. So, did I. They were giving me questioning looks. Wondering if I would ask them to fight him for me. I won’t. For one dreadful moment. I was back in that moment in my hut last year when I had thought they would kill him or each other to possess me. Because he was the first to mark me. I had a heartbeat where I’d considered letting them extinguish each other while I escaped. But then I’d realized I couldn’t bear the thought of being without any of them. So, I’d submitted entirely. I took a long breath. Realizing that was what I’d have to do now. Vanquish snarled like a feral animal and they both tensed, slinking into a hunker as if prepared to respond. Tilting their heads toward me. I gave a high hum that let them know to ease. I lifted out my elbows for them to hold. They surrendered to my direction, if not his. Hoisting me up as he caught my legs. Switching the direction, I thought he’d been headed. Raising my knees up by his hips dropped my weight back onto my shoulders. Making Hunter and Racer brace me. Now I could see what he was about. He confirmed my suspicions when he told them, “Hold her for me.” He braced under my ass with one strong forearm as he lifted his hardened tip toward my opening. Lining up with my slit and beginning to slide in. We both soon discovered that his overzealous aggression had ensured I was not readied for him. “Ah, Vanna…” He growled. “You know better.” “Then what, Van?” I challenged. Using the nickname to remind him we were not enemies, and I was not entirely his submissive. “To be frightened I’d break you.” “You nearly have before.” “Ah, but I didn’t…” He pointed out. “It is only you resisting me, that is causing this bit of trouble.” He glanced meaningfully to the place where we were already touching. “Relax…Remember what I told you before?” Breathe… He’d told me to breathe. *** I vividly recalled that moment. Just before he’d entered my ass and there’d been blinding pain. But it had eased the more I had calmed and let him slip into me. He released himself to lift his head and look at my body in what seemed a nearly reverent way. He drew his hand from my neck to down the line of my sternum. Gliding his fingers and the side of his thumb through my dipping cleavage and to the spot where my ribs branched over the softness of my belly and down to the nest of darker blonde hair. Where he began massaging lightly. Already, at his merest touch, my nipples had perked. As if yearning for his attention. And the rest of me was beginning to writhe. The muscles of my legs flexing as I dug my heels into the back of his knees to bring him closer to me, without even intending to. My body already yearned for him. And it’d taken so little. That, more than any of his aggression, threatened me. It’s something I can’t control. My own damn flesh heating under his fingertips. I could feel myself dampening. Heat emanating from my center to the oversized tip of his member. He lifted his head and grinned. His eyes brightening. Licking his lips wolfishly he caught my hip with his roaming hand and rammed into me. My back bowed and I shouted in surprise, but it turned to a growling moan. “Keep her still.” Vanquish ordered them. Not even looking at his brothers. His gaze riveted on my face as his hard abdomen drove against me. Pulling backward and drawing his length back through my center in a long stroke before penetrating again to prod my core. He was still driving into me angrily, but I was so slick with my she-wolf’s desire that it was only the resistance of tiny flesh at the end of my channel that caused the hint of pain. “Bring her to me as I move.” He ordered. I’d directed them to obey him, so they did now. Shifting me forward to meet each of his rough plunges. Making my breasts jump and causing that deep tension behind my pelvis that told me he was straining the inside of my body. Stretching my walls fiercely to take him so cruelly. He wants to ensure that I know I am his. I am his. But not because he can command them and have me as he wants me. My defiance had my mind working to find a way to foil him even now. Despite that I’d just told myself I would submit to him to keep the three of them from feuding. My pride was declaring I do otherwise. 46 Earn It Vanquish was brutally ravishing me. Taking the pleasure he craved from my warm inner walls, to abate the fierce need that was now driving his beast. And as much as I wanted to be furious with him for it. My heels were driving into the back of his legs. Pulling him closer. A reminder that my beast was just as aggressive as his and she was willing to meet him. Violence for violence. Monster to monster. When he snarled low, I gave short high ones to alert him I didn’t fear him. I felt the pounding of my heart evolving into a flutter. The rough slip of fur grating through my pores and the yellowing of my eyes. The growing of my teeth in my mouth. She’s responding to his threats. I knew. Feeling the writhing of my she-beast taking control of my human flesh. My back snapped. Crunching. Even while he was inside me. Craning upwards into a peak. I’m changing. He didn’t stop. Knowing he was driving my animal to the brink brought him some dark glee. He watched intently as I changed. He’d always told me that he found the change erotic, liked the look of my wolf. He’s attracted to me even in that form. Hunter and Racer had to follow the twisting of my body to keep from hurting my joints. Eventually having no choice but to take me from Vanquish to flip me onto my feet in order to keep me from hurting myself. My body rolled. Skin beneath fur as I was freed from human form. Turning completely into my wolf shape, I chased across the room to hunker and growl in the far corner. My white fur shimmering as I lowered ominously. Shoulders flexing as I twitched, ready to fight him. The dark brown fur around my eyes making the blue shine of them seem even more intense in the dim light. Warning him I was serious. Wanting to fight him. Wanting to expel wolf energy beneath the moon that was driving us all mad. Wanting to make his beast earn what he’d tried to take. *** He cracked his neck and leaned forward to the floor. Just when his hands should’ve slapped hard wood, paws hit with a soft flap. Black and white fur covering him just as quickly as he moved. By the time his back legs took their first step, his hips were already dropping into the curved flanks of a wolf. A form that frees him too. He came at me, at a dead run. And I knew his aggression would drive him to hurt me. But nothing beyond what I can take. I’d learned that beneath the last Mating Moon, despite the flickers of pain, there was no level I’d not survived. Now it’s more of a game to me. Him challenging me, asserting his dominance, and me giving enough ground to sate his need. But not enough for him to think he can rule me. I dodged him, nipping at his side on the way by. That made him yelp and whirl to pursue me. I rushed from the front door, clearing the porch and running into the woods. I could hear him behind me. His panting breaths as he loped seeming to draw closer and closer. Exhilaration rushed through me. The breeze ruffling my fur and letting warm sunshine between. He was larger and covered more distance with each long stride. Soon he was nipping at my backside and heels in warning. Though I was making low sounds that warned him to back off, in truth I was invigorated by this hunt. Making him yearn for what he wanted. Needed. Me. I felt the moment he caught the back of my neck in-between his teeth. Bringing me to a halt. I twisted to nip at him, but he’d snatched the perfect grip, holding me just out of range of reaching him. He wound around, moving his back feet as he raised gracefully to drape his chest along my back. Soon enough he found my entrance and penetrated. Holding me in place while he pumped away. I hunkered and moved my tail to give him way. Offering him now, what he’d so badly wanted. As I submitted, I began to change. Surrendering more than my will. He turned as I turned going from animals to man and woman in perfect sync. I found myself resting on my elbows, my rear offered up to him as he laid over me. Melding his skin to mine as we both bloomed in climax. I shuddered around him, and he connected tightly to me, pressing deeply to spill his seed and it was a moment that was entirely different for me. I sensed some added warmth some response of my body on a microscopic level. And knew this moment had changed me, already. He was shouting in pleasure. Eventually, he collapsed onto his back on the leaves next to me. It was I that first laughed but he was soon to follow. “You will never let me fully possess you, will you?” “Never.” I shook my head, eyes still dancing. “But you enjoy the chase.” He gave a grudging head tilt. Draping his forearm over his eyes to block out what remained of the sun. “Vanquish?” “Yes, My Vanna?” “Why were you so angry?” He sighed. “Because I fear where following this path will lead. There’s many of them down that hill from us. And if we’re all busy looking away from you for just a moment too long…Letting you lead us down this path could bring your own demise.” “You wanted to take back our pack to return us to the Asara?” I asked in a soft voice. He was quiet a long while. Mulling that over. “I don’t think we even could go back at this point.” “That’s no answer, Vanquish.” “I thought perhaps I might change the trajectory of our path to something else.” “Such as what?” “Finding your brother.” “Magnus says he knows where he is. And he sent him word.” “Do you believe him?” “I’ve no reason not to.” I countered. He harrumphed. Settling his shoulders more deeply into leaves and twigs. “You’re far too trusting.” “But that is balanced by the fact that you never trust any one or any thing.” “I don’t like Jonathan either.” Point proven. “You will. Give him time.” He scoffed but said nothing. “What?” “I’ll probably never like anything male around you.” “You don’t usually mind when Hunter or Racer are.” “I don’t have a choice.” I gave him a quick look. “And if you did?” He rolled onto his side and dragged me against him so he could peer down at me. “Then I’d have you to myself.” There was pure greed in his eyes. But he deflated. “But never at the expense of my brothers.” “I know that.” I paused. “I care about them too, you know?” “I do know that, Vanna Rae. I don’t think you’ve ever met anyone you don’t care about…Other than those that wronged you. In that case,” Amusement tinged his voice. “Your rage is certainly something to reckon with.” He’s not wrong. “Do you suppose they think I’m killing you out here?” He wondered aloud. Flopping back onto his back. “I’m certain of it.” “They don’t know you, the way we know each other.” “You love the chase.” “And you like the thrill of being caught. You’d get bored if you had a man that was only sweet.” “You could be sweeter.” “If you’d like me to be, I will.” “I take you as I find you, Vanquish.” “You know, I think you’re probably the only one I’ve ever known who could say that and I’d believe them.” “You don’t think your brothers do?” “I’m a hard one, Vanna Rae.” I giggled. Rolling onto my belly with leaves in my hair. “I did notice that.” “That,” He pointed out “Was your fault. You know full well that chasing you just gets my blood up.” He’s right. I did know. “My brother will come.” I said with certainty. “I hope you’re right.” There was some skepticism in his voice. “I fear if he doesn’t, you’ll be heartbroken.” “He’ll come. He’s never let me down.” “He wasn’t there when your brothers were killed.” “He couldn’t have known. And God only knows what was happening to him.” Vanquish’s head rolled to inspect me. “What are you thinking?” “I doubt I’m the only one that has suffered since we’ve been apart. The Gallions were hated as much as they were loved. And because of our power, there were those that wanted to crush us.” “Why was your family so strong?” “You don’t know.” I grinned at him. This was something I remembered. Something I’d be glad to tell him. “Tell me.” He beckoned, rolling to his side again, to draw leisurely circles on my lower back with his fingertip. Making me shiver. 47 The Sons “Supposedly my father was a descendant of the First Wolf, one of the sons of one of his son’s, sons.” Vanquish whistled. Frowning in confusion he asked. “Do you think the rumors are true, that Fury is him?” “That’s what they say.” I murmured. Shrugging. I tried to remember if I’d ever seen him or if father had ever mentioned him. But just thinking about it was making my head ache and my vision begin to blur enough that I could tell it was warning me that there would be another series of tremors, if I kept pushing at the barrier of my brain. “But you’ve met the man, what do you think?” “I think Fury unsettles me and he certainly feels different to be around.” I admitted. Remembering how I always felt the need to skitter from his path. As though he’s more animal than the rest. *** “Do you know about his sons?” Vanquish said. “The others?” “Others?” What others? I had no idea what he was talking about. “Yes.” Vanquish murmured. “Ah, something you don’t know.” He sounded triumphant. “Those of his direct lineage, his true sons. Have been scattered over the land as guardians.” “Guardians of what?” “They say of balance. Most have been left in woods or put in places of power to protect all. Man beast, and mage.” “Why would he care about both.” “It is said because Fury sees them as equals.” “No one sees them as equals. Humans who know of wolves, hunt us. Mages hunt wolves. Wolves hunt mages and humans. No one is equal.” I argued. “At least they don’t see it that way. But it is rumored that he does. And one day he will bring his sons to restore it.” “That sounds impossible.” “Depends on how many sons he has.” “How many?” I was awash with curiosity. Despite all my disbelief. “I’ve heard whispers that there is a half-mage-” “Like Magus?” “Yes, but he was born of Fury and one of the strongest mages to ever live.” “Ooh.” I was eager for him to tell me more. “There’s one to the North who lurks in poor villages, Chaos. A creature of his name.” “More?” “Rage, Wrath, Huntsman, Turmoil, Vexation, and Ire. Those are just the ones I know of. There could be hundreds.” “Hmm.” I liked that thought. The idea that the original wolf could be building an army of his sons to overtake the land and bring balance. To end feuding packs and bloodshed against species’. It sounds beautiful. Impossible. But beautiful. *** “We should get back.” Vanquish rolled to his feet and offered me a hand. We walked back to the house, hand in hand. And wearing only our skin. Much to the astonishment of Jonathan, Magus, Hawk and Mary. All four were still standing next to the house, listening to Racer who was standing just outside the front door. His fist rolled into a white-knuckled grip. As soon as Vanquish reached him he swung and pelted his brother. Making Vanquish’s mouth immediately bleed. Vanquish’s eyes narrowed in warning, but it was clear he was unconcerned. He expected it. I realized. Knowing him well enough to gauge that reaction. There was thudding inside and in moments, Hunter came flying out with another fist. Which Vanquish blocked and stepped aside. Sending Hunter reeling toward a tree. He locked his feet and slid back a couple feet. Huffing in fury and ready to return. “I’m fine. I’m fine!” I announced. “You son-of-a-bitch.” Hunter swore. “You’re never making us accomplices like that again!” Racer seethed. “I don’t know what either of you are talking about.” Vanquish looked down his nose at Hunter who was obviously still considering returning in a vicious attack. “You’ll both be just as bad as me by tomorrow night.” It made sense that Vanquish’s reaction would be earlier and more volatile because his already high testosterone was increasing. “It’s okay.” I put my hands out to soothe Hunter. “I’m alright.” His blue gaze flitted to me as if seeing me for the first time. To my relief, he eased some. Straightening. “Come here, Hunter.” I beckoned. He approached. Gaze on me until just before he reached me. He gave Vanquish a warning look. “Pull that again, and I’ll kill you myself. Or die trying.” Vanquish grunted. Not arguing. Sensible. 48 Time to Fight “You’re all furious. Your blood is up and your vicious.” I noted. Giving them all an assessing study. Explaining even as the idea fully formed in my mind. They both looked at me as if I were a fool for declaring the obvious. “We’re going to use that.” They all looked at me flabbergasted. I need to explain. Quick. There was already indignation written over them. “Tonight, we’re hunting. There are two or three packs within walking range tonight. You said they’re already smelling me. So, we’ll use that too.” I’ll be bait. They’ll be completely distracted by wanting to mount me. They’ll be slaughtered by my mates. Hunter and Racer exchanged a look. But it was Vanquish that said what they were all thinking. “No.” “Yes.” “No.” Hunter shook his head adamantly. “You could end up underneath the whole pack. Do you have any idea what you smell like?” Not really. I knew that the female pheromones grew higher, each day closer to the Mating Moon. But as far as being able to smell it for myself, I couldn’t. Racer inhaled deeply. His eyes flaring yellow. “So sweet.” He crooned. Slumping dreamily against the side of the house. “Almost impossible to resist.” Hunter added. “You’re not going down there.” Vanquish said. “We won’t risk it.” “They’re right.” Magus said softly from behind them all. “It’s too dangerous.” “She’s right though.” It was Hawk that chimed in to add. “It’d be a brilliant tactic. They’d be far too focused on her scent and their lust to worry about adeptly fighting back a force.” “We’re hardly a force.” Magus scoffed. “Exactly why such a tactic would benefit us.” I gave Vanquish a pleading look. Knowing if I gave commands while they were all in this aggressive state it would likely result in an even more volatile taking. I need to be careful how I word things the next few nights. I remembered the burning pain I’d endured last year. I can’t do that again. And even I knew that my mates were right. I was risking a lot more than that if the whole pack ended up with me. I wouldn’t do well as a pack bitch. *** I was dealing with a distinct lack of time. Killian was coming for me. And as much as I yearned for that, I was still starved for revenge. Knowing my brother lived didn’t take away the pain that caused my tremors, every single time I even thought of the blood of my tiny brothers. And how badly I’d wanted to protect them. It was like that scene was forever on repeat in my brain. There was excitement, anticipation, and hope that soon I would see my big brother but there was fear too. He’ll stop me. Killian would never let me put myself in danger. If I thought Vanquish was bossy…Then I’d forgotten Killian. If I want revenge, I need to take it now. “The answer is no, Vanna Rae.” Vanquish said softly. Squeezing my hand. Glaring hatefully at him, I yanked my hand from his grip. His fell somewhat limply and his mouth opened but before he could say a word, I went inside and slammed the door. I’m not stupid. I paced inside. Rubbing the back of my neck in worry. I know what I’m risking. I’m the one the most at risk, and I’m willing to do it. What right has he to say I can’t? I knew Vanquish was the obstacle. With him there as an immoveable force, I’d never get Hunter or Racer to go with me. They’ll both agree with him, unless he decides to go. Because, whether the rest of us liked it or not, he was by far the most ferocious of us. I need him. That made the she-wolf in me angry. Very, very angry. No, I don’t. I’m not the same weak beast that could barely remember what I was, when I came to the Asara Pack. I was the daughter of an Alpha. Princess of one of the oldest wolf families. And I won’t be ordered to stand down when the most ideal opportunity presents itself. The fact that everything was clicking into place just as the Mating Moon was rising was a sign. I need to take advantage of it! Every beast in the woods would be hunkering down, plotting how to mount or be mounted by the mate of their choice. It was the perfect time to descend like a guillotine. *** It was hours later, long after I’d scrambled back into my dirty clothes, when Vanquish cracked the door. Sliding in carefully as though he half-expected me to be hiding behind the door. To slit his throat probably. I was tempted. I stopped pacing to glare at him. Nearly vibrating with rage. “Come on, Vanna. You’re not a stupid girl.” He sighed. “What did you really expect me to say? What kind of a mate would I be if I marched you down that hill as bait to be marked by an enemy.” I looked at him, feeling my expression fracture. He wasn’t wrong. Not when he put it like that. Perhaps I would’ve felt hurt if he was that willing to do it. But it needs doing, nonetheless. I steeled myself against his low, persuasive tone. His green eyes looking at me so pleadingly. All that alpha bravado tamped down as he tried to rationalize with me. “Van, you can’t possibly seek to reason with me when you were so reasonable yourself, just a short time ago.” He grimaced. “I have no excuses.” His hands dropped to his side. But he did. He had many. He’s as potent as an Alpha. He’s violent and aggressive. All things I knew when I took him as my mate. He just wasn’t going to offer them right now. “Think about how mindless you were a few hours ago.” I tossed my hand for emphasis. “What would you have done if someone had attacked you?” “I’d have never seen it coming.” He admitted. Walking to me and collecting my rigid hands in his. “But it’s not the best way to do it. We can strategize. Outfight them.” “Outthink them.” He tapped his temple. “Vanquish, it is not time to think. It is time to fight. We’re going to miss a valuable window.” “You’re not going to listen to me, are you?” “If I tell you the truth, will you go with me?” “No. I’ll tie you to that chair.” “Fine.” My mouth tightened. “Then I’ll lie.” “Too late.” 49 Freed “Damn you all to hell.” I was swearing at the three of them as they milled leisurely about the house. Readying for bed. I rattled the chair so hard it was nearly bouncing across the floor. As I strained against the ropes around my wrists, shoulders, waists, knees and ankles. Vanquish had said he’d tie me up but somewhere in the back of my mind, I’d thought he was bluffing. Why the hell did I think that. Well, it was painfully apparent to me now, that he was not. It had taken all three of them to hold me into it and wrap the ropes they’d stolen from the camp down the hill, around me. “Oh, you won’t fight but you’ll sure as shit steal from them, huh?” I gritted my teeth. Letting my one free hand, turn to claws as I swiped and caught Hunter’s elbow. He yelped and lunged back from reach. Giving me a betrayed look. Like I’d just stomped on a puppy. *** Still, they’d managed to get me bound to the chair. All looking rather satisfied about it after. Each of them giving me soothing caresses to try and calm me. I’d been pouring out epithets that would’ve made a brawler proud. “Should we gag her?” Racer asked Hunter. He shook his head. Frowning at me, while still cradling his wounded arm. “I wouldn’t. It’ll only make her madder. Just stay out of her reach.” Racer leaned down to whisper. “You can always scratch me, Vanna Rae. Long as I’m inside you.” I screeched at him. He chuckled and scampered from reach just as I got the chair to bounce once after him. After that, they’d all kept well from my reach. *** “You’re all motherless, bastards. Useless sons-of-bitches.” “Rage away.” Vanquish murmured. Setting a deer fur he’d collected earlier, while Hunter and Racer babysat me, he settled down to watch me. Making sure I don’t go anywhere. Racer was hanging pieces of the meat and Hunter was cooking a good hunk of loin over the fire. “It’s just about done, Vanna Rae.” Hunter assured. Trying to keep the peace. “You’re always crabbier when you’re hungry.” “I’m a hell of a lot more than hungry, Hunter!” He winced and ducked his head. Refusing to look over his shoulder again. Coward. I was already testing the ropes. Verifying where they felt week and trying to check the knots with my fingertips without tightening them. Vanquish was an expert at knots, something I should’ve guessed. No matter how I moved they only coiled tighter. Like a snake. I was still glaring at them all as they laid down for the night. Making dark promises to myself on how I’d make them all suffer in the next few days. I had great ideas about depriving them of everything they’d crave. My teeth were gritted, and I grew madder by the minute. Listening to their even breaths as they slumbered peacefully was only making my anger rise. That changed quickly to fear as I saw the door beginning to creak. It was opening inch by inch. A foot slid through, but it was clear that the intruder was taking their time to ensure they were as silent as possible. My stomach was tightening in worry, but I was unwilling to wake my mates just yet. Who is it? I held some flicker of hope that it might be Killian. Come to help me seek my vengeance. And untie me. But when the face emerged it was definitely not my brother. *** He stretched a hand around the door and splayed it. Making rippling green waves rise from the floor. Casting strange lights over the ceiling as it surrounded the sleeping bodies. Cloaking everyone in what I suspected was some kind of a sound-proof barrier. Because when he straightened, he walked purposefully toward me without glancing at them to see if they woke. Which means he’s certain they won’t. “Hawk.” I greeted. “What are you doing in here?” “We’re taking action on your plan.” He plucked at the knots holding me to the chair. Stepping around to the other side to the do the same as I lifted my wrist and rolled it to get some of the feeling back. “Why are you helping me?” “Because you’re right. It is time to fight.” “What about them?” He stepped into view to give me a quizzical look. “Do you think that any one of them would help us on this mission?” “No. They’ll all try to stop me from going.” His lips whitened and he gave a single nod. “As I thought. You’re too precious to them, I’d guess.” “Are you going to let your mage go with us?” “Mary? Yes.” His voice dropped slightly. “She wants to go. And I deny her nothing now.” “Now?” “I had to deny her much while we were in captivity. Things I’m trying to make up for.” He added hesitantly. There’s clear remorse in his voice. I looked at his handsome face and was startled by what seemed surprising kindness in someone who came off as so cold. He seemed very logical and precise. I had a hard time envisioning him trying to ‘make up’ anything to anyone. “Besides,” His voice broke into my thoughts. “She’s very powerful and we may need her.” “You know what those wolves will do to her if they get ahold of her?” He gave another nod. Not making eye contact with me as he untied one of my legs. Which means he’s afraid. I knew enough of this kind of strong man, to know what that tiny evasion meant. He’s terrified of that happening. “Her power is very instinctive.” He said. “It will come when she needs it.” I was pretty sure he was trying to reassure himself more than me, but I was willing to roll with it. He finished untying me and stood. Offering me his hands. Looking furtively around at my lovers, I decided it was best I not take them and rose on my own. “You should probably know,” I murmured. “They’ll likely kill you when they wake and find me gone.” “I’m aware.” There was strain on his face. “Why are you helping me?” “Because my job is to keep you safe until your brother gets here. And I’m guessing you’re bound and determined to find a way to run into that mess of wolves camped downhill from us.” I nodded. “I’d rather you do it when I can keep you safe then not.” “Why is that your job.” “It is what I agreed to do, find you and keep you safe, until your brother could get to you.” “Was he really looking for me for so long?” Hawk gave a faint smile. “Desperately.” “What has happened to my sister?” I asked softly. He sighed. “That’s a tale for another day, I think.” He led me to the door, and I slid out behind him. Jonathan was standing there. His shoulders were heaving, and his eyes were yellow. For a moment, I wondered if I would be in danger so close to another wolf. “Are you going to be okay this close to me?” I was a bit worried. His yellow gaze skid to me. “I’m not even thinking about you right now. I’m thinking about all they did to my sister and how much I want to kill them.” I looked at him askance. “My bloodlust is up far more than my lust.” He assured. From the furious look of him, I believed him. “They’re all sleeping down there, well fed and well-fucked, I suspect.” Magus said as he emerged from the trees. Clearly having gone scouting down there while Hawk was freeing me. His gaze slid to me a bit nervously. “Are you sure about this? Your mates are right. This is an infinitely dangerous plan. Despite the good strategy behind it.” I looked at Hawk. “How long will your magic keep them asleep?” “It wasn’t keeping them asleep. Only blocking sound. And it will wane the further I am from it.” “How well will it be holding once we’re in that camp?” He shrugged. “Likely not at all.” I groaned aloud. Worrying my lip. “You don’t have to do this.” Magus assured. Hawk gave me a patient look but it was clear he’d respect my decision either way. Behind him was the blonde mage, clinging to his arm and watching me, waitingly. As much as she hid behind her lover, she didn’t look afraid. I knew going down there was defying my mates but at this point, I saw no real alternative. I was aware I was nearly blind with revenge but in my mind, every NightHunter camp we shattered was wolf lives we may be saving. I want to destroy as many as I can. 50 The Power of Mages I knew what a mage was. I understood their power and knew King Detry used them to hunt wolves. But I’d had no idea what it’d really look like when they wielded there magic. Not until the moment I unleashed Hawk and Magus on this camp. It was chaos. They were a nightmare of magic. In a way I thought us changing form was a type of magic. But in comparison to what I witnessed now... It’s nothing. The duo were running through the camp. Tossing bodies from their path with a flick of their hand. Muttering words under their breath which sent bodies into the air in a flurry of motion. Standing back near the trees was the pretty blonde who seemed to be watching nervously. Her gaze flicking to watch the destruction but seeming unsure about rushing in. Though she hasn’t fled. That’s something. I used a long, curved dagger Magus had collected off the first wolf he saw and promptly handed to me. The NightHunter guard was walking the treeline while the rest slept. Scattered over the ground. A few grass huts, hastily thrown up stood in the center surrounding a massive bonfire. A sturdier wooden shack lurked ominously toward the back. Looking very much like the one they were keeping the Pack Bitch in up the hill. I suspected that was what this one too, was for. There’s probably some tormented girl in there now. Further out from the campfire were the shuddering, curled up forms of what I guessed had been the villagers here. Before the NightHunters came. They looked so cold and helpless. Dressed in clothes that were torn around the hems and barely covered them. Good enough to be rags and not much more. I realized how ell taken care of, we were in the Asara Pack. Draven had done us well. He’d found only the most elite wolves to join our pack. Only those that had something to contribute. Then he’d vetted them to ensure they’d not cause more problems then good. In the back of my mind I heard him through the wood door, as I had before, telling the others that if I wasn’t going to be properly socialized, then there was no point in them having me in the pack. At the time that had sent hurt and terror through me. But I’d grown far wiser over the last year, despite what some might think, and I now understood that he was only looking out for the pack’s best interests. Which made me feel a pang of guilt that I’d been consuming Marta’s teas. To keep from carrying pups. I knew my mates were suspect as to how I could have three virile lovers and still have not conceived. Yet none had pressed the issue. Yet. *** Magus had gestured to the male and spasmed his hand which made the man’s head cock at an unnatural angle with a crack that seemed to echo from the trees and rouse many of the others. Anyone wearing the black sash of the NightHunter was quickly cut down. Magus seemed to be able to see in two directions at once. The rousing wolves shook their heads blearily and turned to stare at me. Their senses dulled by the smell of a new breedable in their mist. Their eyes found me and they’d slowly climb to their feet but before any could reach me Magus and Hawk were there. A blur of motion moving wildly. They were both now armed, and I quickly assessed that they were experts with blades. I hazarded a guess that this was one of the first things they’d learned amidst King Detry’s Mages Guild. I crouched to the ground twisting and shaking my hair to ensure that my scent was all over the grass and twigs. Those that hadn’t risen to the sounds of their brethren falling were now rolling into a lunge and aiming for me. I readied my knife and watched their approach. Sinking the blade into the hilt in the stomach of the first man that headed for me. There had been such raw need on his face that I wasn’t entirely sure he’d even seen my weapon. It was barely a fair fight. I was abruptly dragged up to my feet by my hair. Reaching behind myself to claw at the hand gripping my long tresses. It was just out of reach. I was lifted nearly off my toes. “What have we here?” It was a dark, masculine tone I didn’t recognize. Who is it? I was thankful, on the other hand, that it wasn’t one of my mates. I was fairly certain that if they caught me down here, they’d be nowhere near this kind. I felt teeth sink viciously into my shoulder. 51 Bite I cried out at the sting of the wound. Clutching my shoulder and feeling the indentation of his teeth still embedded in my skin. I felt the hot flood of blood seeping over my hand and saturating my clothes. Instantly dizzying me as I remembered the sticky feel and coppery scent of it on that floor so many years ago. Shoving that image from my mind, I refused to succumb to the tremors just now. I focused on trying to get free of the brutal jaws. This was no marking. It was an attack. He shook his head roughly to sink his teeth in further. Than he ripped out a chunk of flesh. I yipped in pain and pressed my palm against it to try and stem the bleeding. Standing on my toes to keep my scalp from being torn free. Hawk and Magus stared at me in horror. They’d stopped moving and now gripped their daggers loosely next to their legs as they assessed what they were doing. Then I saw Magus gaze flick to something at the edge of camp. No one else seemed to notice but his gaze was locked on whatever he glimpsed. I knew it was moving fast when I saw how quickly his gaze rolled toward me, as he watched something approaching. What? Goosebumps pricked my skin as I wondered if it was something worse. “Drop your weapons!” The man declared. “Or I kill your she-wolf after I’m done fucking her.” Magus was staring at a spot just next to my shoulder. My eyes flicked over but I saw nothing. At first. Then I glimpsed the merest haze of movement. Just to the side of my shoulder, next to the man holding me. Magus head dipped less then an inch downward, in some form of assent. The man made a shocked sound and then I heard gurgling and felt the hot splash of blood down the side of my face, along my ear and over my collar. I gasped and lifted my hands in shock. The man’s grip fell away, and I was freed. I stepped numbly away and stared, jaw gaping as the man crumbled to the forest floor. Something crashed further in the trees and when the strange haze twisted to see behind it. I glimpsed long, flowing brown hair and the dagger gripped in a small fist. Strange leather robes were her only covering. She looked like a wild forest girl. “Back to the trees, Zyra!” Magus ordered. That long straight, hair spun out around her as she took off. Turning into only flashes of light again. “Zyra?” I gave him a stunned look. I knew of the other she-wolf but like the other females, had kept my distance from the odd one. I’d had no idea she was capable of camouflage. I turned an astonished look on Magus. Hawk shouted for me to duck. I swung low and dodged what I assumed was an impending blow. Rolling from beneath my attacker’s reach. Hawk’s fluorescing green magic swept out as he swished his hand, tossing the man into the high branches of a tree. Just as we got that far, a group of males came rushing toward the camp. They were formidable. And armed. *** Oh, no… Magus’ scouting hadn’t accounted for a hunting party. They gave a battle cry. And charged toward us. Magus and Hawk turned their backs against my shoulders and put up magical shields to protect us. I was centered between them. Another male rushed us and I swiped my dagger a couple times and took him down before he could fully reach us. Magus was impressed. “Where’d you learn that?” “My mates.” “Of course.” Magus murmured. Humor in his voice. “It appears they were right to do so.” Hawk remarked. “As if they know you.” I frowned at him. “So, what are we going to do now?” I asked them. “Pray to live.” Magus offered. Seeing I wasn’t amused he deferred to Hawk. “What are we doing Commander?” “Commander?” Magus shot me a look that told me he’d explain later. Hawk was scanning the crowd assessingly. Mary suddenly shrieked from by the treeline. Hawk’s shield dropped as he runed fully toward her. Surrounding her in a shield which folded around her like he’d put her inside a tipped bowl. But it was too late. *** She, herself was already reacting. Her hair waved as if gravity no longer bound her. Water slid to the surface of the ground and caught at the feet of the men coming at her. Knocking them to the ground. They tried to scramble loose but the water gripped them, like vicious vines. Water began pouring from the tree canopy. Dumping in great waterfalls on their heads. Forcing their faces to the ground and pelting them with the weight. I looked up in wonder and saw water atop the leaves moving from each other to collect and pour straight down on them. Each drop becoming part of the single collective. After a moment both men were still. The water having forced their face deeply into a puddle full of mud. “Mary!” Hawk cried. She lifted up a hand to stay him and when she looked up the blue of her eyes seemed to be floating like waves washed over them. Bits of white flickering through it. “I’m fine!” She called. A spear flew across the camp toward me and I hissed through my teeth. Twisting my body and already half turning into a wolf as I tried to escape it. Before either man next to me could react, a hand shot from before us to catch it mere inches away from my stomach. I looked over and met Vanquish’s furious green eyes. 52 Infuriated Vanquish straightened. Not looking away from me as he twitched his grip and snapped the spear into two sharp pieces. He adjusted to put one in each hand and confront whoever came at him next. His head whipped and he lowered into a crouch. Ready for battle. And suddenly I was really, really, hoping that fighting all of them wore him out before he got to me. Just beyond him was Racer and Hunter. Fighting furiously. They were all going to be angry. I was going to pay. But more importantly… They’re here. *** My mates were as much wild fury as the mages had been alone and together we were unstoppable. Blood splattered and splashed, and somehow, I managed to keep it together. A fact which I was rather proud of. Wolves fell all around us. Many at the tip of my own dagger. One man tried to punch me, but Racer came from nowhere to shove the fist aside. Catching the man’s shoulders as he ran by. Twisting him away from me and then spinning to throw him to the ground before he could react. That was the one thing that made Racer stand out. He’s unbelievably fast. The only one that comes close to outrunning Draven. And the Asara Alpha was capable of unprecedented speed. Jonathan was nothing to scoff at either. I quickly learned why he’d been the target of the NightHunters tormenting. He’s a warrior. Armed only with some slimmed branches, he wielded them like double clubs. He was small and wiry and surely not of impressive stature. But he was able to swing the branches as if they were designed to knock an enemy into the next village. When he hit someone with one of them it emitted a thunk that seemed to echo through the trees. Surely other NightHunter villages will know we’re coming. I grimaced at that realization. Hoping that our ruckus wouldn’t summon reinforcements. Soon there was only the wolves that stood at the border of the camp. Looking like they had no intention of confronting us. I was readying to attack them. Seeing they were bloodied and disheveled, I suddenly saw what Vanquish saw. We’re a dying breed. Precious few since the plagues. And we had just murdered a great number of our own kind. But these frail men and women at the edge of the camp looked nearly starved and hadn’t budged to pick up armaments all the while we were fighting. They’re not NightHunters. They were just villagers before they’d been raided and taken over. They looked helpless and resigned. I could imagine the things they were thinking. They’d barely survived the raid by the NightHunters. Probably lost those they loved. They’d fought to live and now we were here. And they face the threat of being slaughtered yet again. And this time there was no fight left in them. That was the only thing I couldn’t understand. *** Even when I’d been a meek she-wolf, hiding under a giant cloak I had been fighting to understand who I was. And resisting the things they made me feel. I couldn’t even remember a time, I wasn’t fighting. Not anymore. Looking at these people I realized many were barely more than boys. The women were tiny things. Frail, dirty and exhausted. And only the Heavens knew what they’d already been put through. That drew my eyes to the shack around back. A mating shack. Like the one back in the last camp. I wanted to know who was in there. I was going to get her out. No one is going to kill this one. I promised myself. Running that way, I tossed open the door and found two cowering girls tied in there. They were huddled on the floor, leaned against the wall with the ropes hooked through metal rings just above them. They looked so crumpled, I wasn’t sure they’d even be able to stand again for hours. They’re probably hurting. I ran over and began tying the first one. I heard thudding behind me but just as the lumbering man would’ve run in after me. Green tremors of light surrounded the shack. I pushed the girl to her feet. Propping her in the corner as I went to the other one. There were a few dull cries outside as Hunter, Racer and Vanquish walked around spearing those that were still partially alive. I got the other woman untied and stepped to the door to peer out. Glimpsing Hawk leaning weakly against a tree as he cast magic around the shack. Keeping me safe. He looked injured. There was a lot of blood on his shoulder. Looking outside I met the forlorn studies of those men and women and I didn’t want them to die. I felt the way Vanquish did now. They’re not traitors for allying with the enemy. They only wanted to live. Vanquish, Racer and Hunter were at opposing sides of the camp, looking at me. Waiting for me to decide. I tightened my lip and shook my head. Telling my mates not to kill the villagers. Vanquish rounded. Using his most commanding voice to make an announcement. “You had allied yourself with the NightHunters to live. That makes you disloyal to your packs. But we’ll give you another chance. Now that you’ve borne witness to their many kindnesses, you’re now presented with the choice to fight us and die in the name of the NightHunters. Or join us...” I stepped out of the shack and to my shock Magus shouted. “In the name of the Gallions!” He pointed to me. All eyes turned to me. I could feel their confusion. See the flickers of hope in their eyes. I knew a moment of triumph. Feeling like I had given people who felt hollow something to look forward to. “The youngest Gallion Princess!” Vanquish boomed. Gesturing to me as he gave a sort of bow. “A Gallion?” “I thought they were all gone.” “What happened? How is she…” “Bow!” They were all whispering to each other. Their confusion apparent. Sheer disbelief on their faces. Others began bowing. Many dropping to a knee as they lowered their head in deference. To me. “We join.” “I join.” “We will.” “I’m with her.” “We go where you go, Princess.” They murmured reverently. Hunter and Racer turned to stare up at me. Their faces unreadable. But I knew what they were doing. They’re waiting for my command. Somehow or another, despite that I was a mere she-wolf, I was becoming alpha of this pack. My eyes moved to the one male I knew, would not like that. Vanquish’s face was tight. His eyes flashing with fury. He has much to say to me now. I knew that look. And after his last bout of annoyance with me. His fight for alpha amongst us, I wondered how far he would take it this time. Worry wrote over my features. Hunter instinctively moved closer to me to shield me. Racer wasn’t far behind. Stepping before me and crossing his arms as he met Vanquish’s hard study. They’ll confront him now. I stared at their torn muscled backs and I believed in them. They were strong. Fierce. And though they deferred to Vanquish in most things, if I made it clear what I wanted, I knew they’d act on it. They’ll defend me. That made me worry for Vanquish. He’s the strongest of my mates. But he is going to fight me on this. I looked at the rest of the faces turned to me, and I knew that I couldn’t let them down. It was my duty now to lead them. And it was becoming a very real possibility that I might have to fight my lover for dominance to rule these people. And to save more. Without even realizing it, I found myself meeting his challenging stare. I wasn’t backing down this time. He can’t have my ground this time.